CHAPTER 1

"One more time, Isabella," snapped Madame Christine. I tried not to roll my eyes as
I moved into position. "Are you trying to drive me mad?"
"No, Madame, it just seems to come naturally," I said politely. She rolled her eyes as
she moved back over to the stereo.
"Isabella, you don't need to focus on your movements, focus on the music. Let the
music move you," said Madame Christine.
"I'm trying, Madame," I sighed.
"I know you are, darling," she said softly. "This is a big audition for you. This is your
chance to go to CBA, my darling."
"Believe me, I know." I sighed.
"Again," she said.
I took a deep breath and moved into position again. Madame Christine turned on
the music and I closed my eyes and let my feet move me. I tried to throw all my
nerves, my fears, my worries into each movement, each combination. At the last
note, I planted my feet and opened my eyes. Madame Christine was giving me a
rare smile as she began clapping for me.
"That is the Isabella Swan that I have been waiting for," she said. I relaxed my
position and took another deep breath. "Darling, you are more than ready for this.
Just relax and have fun."
"Thank you, Madame Christine," I said softly. I went over and gave her a small hug,
"For everything."
"Your more than welcome, darling. I look forward to watching you on stage very
soon," she said softly.
I took off my ballet slippers and put them in my dance bag. I pulled on my yoga
pants and slipped my feet into my ballet flats and made my way outside to my car. I
climbed into my baby. I loved my car, probably more than was healthy actually. My
1953 cherry red, black top Porsche was my pride and joy. I started her with a soft
sigh and pulled out of the parking lot. I drove back to my house and parked in the
drive way.

I grabbed my dance bag and made my way into the house. It felt so empty, so
quiet. I didn't like it. I set my dance bag next to the front door and went up to my
room. I changed from my yoga pants, black leotard and pink tights into a pair of
sweat pants and a t-shirt. I gathered a load of laundry and went back down stairs. I
tossed the load into the old, washing machine and started the cycle. I slowly made
my way back into the kitchen and threw together a small salad with fat free
dressing. I went into the living room and settled on the couch and turned on the
baseball game. I was never one for baseball until a few months ago, but now I find it
comforting. I feel like he's still here with me when I am watching the game.
"I had a tough class today," I said to myself mostly. Part of me liked to think he
could hear me, as silly as that seemed. "Madame Christine was getting very
frustrated with me. Guess I can't blame her. My focus has been so off lately."
I couldn't stop the tear that slipped down my face through my musing. I set my bowl
on the coffee table, having lost my appetite, and pulled the blanket off the back of
the couch and let my tears fall as I watched the baseball game. If I tried hard
enough, I could almost feel his arm around me again. If I listened hard enough, I
could almost hear him whisper as I cried myself to sleep.
"I've got you, honeysleep now"
I woke up the next morning when I felt the sun hit me through the crack in the
curtains. I slowly climbed off the couch and stumbled into the kitchen and set the
tea kettle on the stove. I went into the laundry room and switched the laundry from
the washer to the drier, leaving my tights and leotard out to air dry.
The kettle started whistling so I went back into the kitchen and poured myself a cup
of hot tea. I added a little bit of honey and sugar and sat down at the table and
began reading the paper as I sipped on my tea. After half an hour or so, I put my tea
cup in the dish washer along with my salad bowl from last night and turned it on.
I went upstairs to my bathroom and took a hot shower. I let the water run over my
shoulders and back, trying to get the tension that was building in my body. I knew it
was useless. I quickly washed my body and my hair. I climbed out of the shower and
dried my body off. I took a moment to look myself over.
I thought I had a very nice body, a dancer's body. My shoulders and arms were
muscular as were my legs and stomach. My waist was small and my breast were
perky. My skin was a pale ivory color and my eyes were a dark brown. He always
called them chocolate kisses brown. My long mahogany hair fell down my back in
soft curls. I just sighed and went back into my room. I slipped on my pink tights and
leotard. I went into the bathroom and ran my brush through my long hair before I
pulled it into a perfect bun. I didn't bother with make-up. I didn't see the point in it.
2

I went back into my room and slipped on a pair of yoga pants and my silver ballet
flats. I went back downstairs and grabbed my dance bag and purse. I locked the
house up behind me and made my way out to my car. I climbed in and started her
with a soft sigh again. I pulled my sunglasses on and pulled out of the driveway and
headed for the high way. I turned my iPod and headed to Seattle.
Three hours and ten minutes later, I parked my car in the parking lot in front of the
large auditorium at the University of Washington. I grab my bag and made my way
inside and got in line behind the twenty or so people that have shown up for their
own auditions. I try to just focus on the music coming out of my iPod. Slowly I move
up the line until I am next. I pull my iPod as the light brown haired woman with
beautiful blue eyes at the table smiles at me. I recognized her as Esme Platt, the
prima ballerina.
"Name, dear?" she asks softly.
"Isabella Swan," I said softly. Her eyes widen just slightly before she regains her
composure.
"Ok, Miss Swan, your number 83. They are currently on number 50-59. Good luck
and have fun," she said with a beautiful smile.
"Thank you, ma'am," I said softly.
I take the number she has held out for me and make my way into the hall outside
the auditorium with the others who are waiting. I find an empty corner and pin the
number on the front of my black leotard. I place my iPod back into my ears and
block out all the noise as I strip off my yoga pants and sit on the floor. I slip my
ballet slippers on my feet and begin to stretch. I can feel my muscles pull and
loosen as I work my muscles out. I just focus on running my routine through my
head.
All too soon, group 80-89 had been called to make their way into the auditorium. I
follow the others in and see Esme Platt now sitting with a blond man and a blacked
haired man. She looked over at us and whispered something to the men. They
turned and I could have sworn they looked right at me. I tried not to focus on it. I set
my stuff down in a seat in the front and followed the other nine dancers up onto the
stage. We stood in line as we waited to be told what to do. The blond haired man
was the first to speak.
"Welcome, ladies," he said with a slight English accent. "The first thing we need to
see is you doing first through fifth positions. First positions, please?"

The nine other girls and I moved our feet into first position. He asked us to go to
second, then third. Finally, fourth and fifth. For nearly twenty minutes, he asked us
to show him basic positions that any seven year old ballerina should know. I
suppose they had to make sure we could do the basics, although I wondered how
any of these girls could have gotten here if they hadn't had at least the smallest
amount of talent.
"Numbers 83, 84, 85, 88, 89, please step forward," he said. We stepped forward a
half step in front of the girls who didn't get called. "The rest of you may leave.
Thank you for trying out."
The other five girls grumbled a little as they made their way off the stage. I heard a
few of them sniffle as they grabbed their belongings and made their way out of the
auditorium. I tried not to focus on them. I needed to focus on my own dancing.
"Ladies, we are going to start with your individual dances," said the blond man.
"Let's start with number 89. The rest of you may wait back stage for me to call your
number."
The girl with the number 89 on her red leotard stayed on the stage while the rest of
us moved to the wings. The other three girls stayed and watched her as she danced
to the same song we all had created routines to. When we received our letters
informing us of our auditions, we were told what song to use. I suppose it made it
easier for them. I stepped back a few feet and started running my routine through
my head. I needed to focus on my feet, focus on my music. Number 84 was the next
to be called. Then number 88, then 85. Finally, I was the only one left back stage as
the others went and sat in the audience to watch those of us who were left.
"Number 83," called the blond man. I took a deep breath and went out to the middle
of the stage and looked up at them. "You are Isabella Swan?"
"Yes, sir," I said.
"Are you ready, Miss Swan?" he asked.
"Yes, sir," I said.
He gave me a soft smile before motioning behind him. I set my feet and closed my
eyes. I felt my body move as the music started playing. I threw one hundred percent
of myself into each move. I poured out my grief, my sorrow, my loneliness out in
each steps, each leap, each combination. As the music came to a stop, I set my feet
and opened my eyes. I looked out into the audience and saw smiles and tears. I
bowed and wiped my tears off my face.

"Thank you, ladies," said the blond man. "We will let you know our decision soon."
The five us of just nodded our heads in agreement. I made my way off the stage and
down to my stuff. I grabbed it and followed the rest out of the auditorium. I set my
stuff on the floor and pull out my towel from my bag and wipe the sweat off my face
and arms. I slip off my ballet slippers and pull on my yoga pants and silver flats. I
pack my stuff back up and head out to my car. I climb in and take the paper number
off of my leotard.
I start my car with another soft sigh and look up before I pull out of the nearly
empty parking lot. I see the blond haired man walking out with Esme Platt. He had
his arm around her waist and she had hers around his. They both look over at me
and I just duck my head before I shift my car into gear and pulled out. I head back
onto the highway and head back to Forks and the empty house that waits for me. To
the silence I have come accustom to over the last six months of my life.
For two weeks, I anxiously wait for word one way or the other about my audition.
Madame Christine keeps telling me that they are going to accept me. I don't have
her faith. I wish I did. I am starting to lose faith not only in my ability to dance but
my ability to live anymore. Finally on the tenth day of waiting, I pull the mail out of
the mail box and took it inside. Most of it was junk mail. There are a couple of bills
that I need to pay but it's the large brown package that draws my attention. I slowly
open it as I sit at the kitchen table. I pull out the catalog and letter.
Dear Isabella Swan,
We are pleased to inform you of your acceptance to the
Cullen Ballet Academy. Enclosed you will find your catalog
of courses and housing information. Please report to your
dorm assignment no later than five pm on June the first.
We look forward to watching you grow as a dancer with
our school.
Sincerely,
Carlisle Cullen
I can't stop the tears that fall down my face as I jump out of my seat and pick up the
house phone. I quickly call Madame Christine.
"Madame Christine speaking."
"Madame, I did it. I got in!" I squealed loudly.

"Congratulations, darling," she gushed. "He would be so proud of you."

"I know he would be," I said through my tears. "I know."

CHAPTER 2
~ONE MONTH LATER~
6

I can hardly contain the excitement that I feel radiating throughout my body as I pull
my car up into the parking lot of the dorms that is now my new home. The last
month had been filled with packing the house up and getting all the furniture
covered. I have chosen to only bring a few boxes of stuff with me to the CBA. I
wasn't sure how big the rooms would be and I didn't want a lot of reminders of how
lonely I have been. I climb out of my car and grab the two suitcases out of my car
and head inside the dorm. I walk up to a woman with snow blond hair that had been
pulled up on top of her head. She looks up at me with a gentle smile that reaches all
the way up to her soft grey eyes.
"Name, dear?" she asked.
"Isabella Swan, ma'am," I said. Her face brightens as she smiles a bigger smile.
"Welcome, Isabella, to CBA. I am Didyme. You have been assigned to room 309.
Here is you room key, your dorm key and your ID card for the dining hall. The
banquet will begin at 6pm sharp so please don't be late," she explained with a
smile.
"Thank you, ma'am," I said softly.
"Youre welcome, dear," she said softly.
I made my way over to the stairs and ignored the elevator. I quickly made my way
up the stairs to the third floor. I find room 309. I was fixing to open the door when it
is swung open and I find myself face to face with a pixie like woman with long black
hair and bright blue eyes. She is practically vibrating with excitement and I am a
little scared of her.
"You must be our new roommate," she squealed. "I'm Mary Alice Brandon but
everyone just calls me Alice."
"Oh," I said. "It's nice to meet you, Alice. I'm Isabella Swan but I prefer to be called
Bella."
"Isabella is such a beautiful name," she sighed. I heard a soft chuckle from behind
her and looked over her head to see a tall, gorgeous blond with a big smile on her
face. Her blue eyes were practically glimmering.
"You'll have to excuse Alice," chuckled the blond. "She gets very excited about
meeting new people. I'm Rosalie Hale, but you can call me Rose."
"It's nice to meet you, Rose," I said softly. I look down at Alice, who is still very
excited. "Can I come in?"
7

"Oh my god, I am such a fucking idiot," she sighed. She stepped out of the way.
"Please forgive me."
"Don't worry about it," I said as I step into the large suite. I can see the three
bedrooms off of the main room. "This is very nice."
"They take care of us here," said Rose. "Your room is over here."
I followed her and Alice into the bedroom to the right of the door. The room is
average size. The walls are a soft sage green with white trim. There is a queen size
bed on one wall and a large oak dresser and desk sitting on another wall. There is a
large walk in closet and private bath off the bedroom. I set my suitcases on the bed
and blink back the tears that threaten to fall. I looked back at Rose and Alice, who
were watching me closely.
"It's a lovely room," I mused softly.
"Yes, they want us to feel at home here," sighed Rose. "Anyway, do you need help
getting the rest of your belongings?"
"I can get them. I only have a few boxes," I said.
"We don't mind helping," said Alice.
"I guess that would be nice," I said.
I followed Rose and Alice out of the room. They went to the elevator while I choose
the stairs. Neither of them said anything, even though I saw them looking at me. We
meet in the lobby and I lead them out to my car. Rose sucked in a deep breath when
she saw my car and I looked over to see her gazing at my car with a glazed over
look.
"This is your car?" she asked.
"Yes," I said.
"She's amazing," gushed Rose as she walked around and took my car in. "Where did
you find her?"
"My father and I found her in a junk yard outside of Seattle when I was fourteen," I
said adverting my eyes from them. "Anyway, I have these three boxes and that's
all."
"How does she drive?" asked Rose.
8

"Very smooth," I said, wiping the tear away from my eye.

She gave me a concerned look before lifting one of the boxes out of the back of my
car. I didn't meet her eyes. Alice grabbed the smaller of the boxes while I grabbed
the last one. I locked my car up and followed them back into the dorms. They went
to the elevator while I went up the stairs again. They set the boxes on my bed and
left me to get unpacked before the banquet tonight.
I quickly get my clothes and shoes unpacked. I move on to my books, CD's and
pictures. This is the hardest part. I sat down on the bed and looked at my favorite
picture. It's of me and Charlie. It was taken a year ago. We were sitting on the
hammock in the back yard when he wrapped his arm around me and pulled out the
camera and snapped the picture. It was the last picture we ever took together. I
couldn't stop the sobs that erupted from my chest as I fell onto my bed.
I had lived in Forks, Washington with my father, Charlie, my entire life. He was my
rock, my foundation. My mother, Renee, died giving birth to me. Charlie told me she
loved me so much she sacrificed herself for me. I wanted to believe him. I really
wanted to believe him. Charlie made up for her absence in my life anyway. He was
the one who taught me how to tie my shoes, how to read and write, how to ride my
bike. He was the one who learned how to French braid when I was five so he could
fix my hair before school. He taught me about make-up, boys, and clothes. He was
the one who talked me into trying my first ballet class when I was four.
I didn't want to go. I didn't want to dance with the other girls but from the moment I
put my ballet slippers, dancing became my life. It was the only physical thing I could
do without tripping and falling on my face. Charlie never missed my recitals. He was
always there with a bouquet of blue roses in his hands and a big smile on his face.
He loved to watch me dance and I loved dancing for him, only him.
He was the one who talked me into submitting my application to CBA. I wasn't as
confident that I was good enough to get an audition much less an actual spot. But
Charlie was so we filled out the application and he mailed it for me. For weeks I
waited to hear back from them. For weeks, I checked the mail only to be
disappointed every time. Then one day in the middle of December, I got the letter. I
was being offered a chance to audition for CBA. I drove as fast as I could to the
police station where Charlie worked and ran inside.
"Dad! Dad!" I screamed as I ran inside. Charlie came running out of his office with a
look of panic on his face. "I did it, Dad. I got the audition!"
"What?" he asked. I handed him the letter. He read it quickly and looked up at me
with the biggest smile and tears in his eyes. He swooped me into his arms and
swung me around. "Oh, honey, I am so proud of you!"
9

"I can't believe it, Dad. They want me to audition in April. I just can't believe it." I
squealed.
"Oh, honey, I can. You are a beautiful dancer. We need to go out and celebrate!" he
gushed.
"Ok, I'll meet you at home." I said cheerfully. He set me back on my feet and kissed
my forehead.
"I'm really proud of you, honey," he whispered.
Those were the last words I heard my father say. I went back home and changed
into my favorite dress. I waited nearly three hours before I got worried. I was fixing
to call the station when there was a knock at the front door and I knew. I went over
and pulled the door open and found Mark, one of Charlie's deputies standing in front
of me. Charlie was dead.

CHAPTER 3
Charlie had been on his way home when he was hit by a drunk driver. His car flipped
several times and he was killed instantly. The man who had hit him wasn't even
injured. He walked away from the accident, in handcuffs, while Charlie died. That
was six months ago and I haven't really moved on at all. For the first few weeks, I
locked myself in the house and curled up in Charlie's bed and let my tears fall freely.
Then Madame Christine came over and dragged my ass out of bed. She lectured me
about how Charlie wouldn't want me to wallow away like this. I knew she was right.
So I tried to start living. I tried but I don't think I really did. I went back to my dance
lessons with Madame Christine and started working on my routine for the audition. I
knew that I still had to try. It was too important to Charlie.
I just sighed as I climbed out of my bed and wiped my tears off. I went into the
bathroom and took a hot shower and tried to rinse the tears off my face. I washed
quickly and dried off. I went back into my room and slipped on my panties, bra, blue
and white peasant skirt and blue tank top. I dried my hair and pulled it into a messy
twist. I slipped my feet into some blue ballet flats.

10

I tucked my keys into my purse and went back into the living room. Rose and Alice
were both waiting for me. I had a feeling they had heard me crying but they didn't
say anything. I followed them out of the suite and we made our way over to the
stairs. They took the stairs with me this time. We made our way across the campus
to the dining hall. They had the room decorated with streamers, flowers, and
candles. It was very beautiful.
We went in and I saw Esme Platt with the blond man from my audition. They both
looked over at me and smiled when they saw me. I ducked my head and blushed as
I followed Rose and Alice to a group of people. They hugged and kissed them all. I
felt so out of place.
There were four men and two women. The two women were extremely beautiful.
The first had long, silky blond hair and hazel green eyes. She was a few inches taller
than me and had a fantastic body. The second woman was around my same height.
She was thin but had soft curves. She had long, dark brown hair and the deepest
black eyes. The man standing next to her had his arm wrapped around her waist. He
was just taller than she was. He had dark black hair and black eyes. The man next
to him had his arm around the woman with blond hair. He had sandy blond hair and
blue/grey eyes. He was several inches taller than she was and had tight muscles
and a toned body.
Alice went over to one of the men and pulled him in for a gentle soft kiss. He had
wavy blond hair and soulful blue eyes. He was nearly a foot taller than Alice's five
foot four frame. I could feel the love the two of them had for each other as they
whispered to each other. I turned away feeling like I was interrupting their private
moment but then I saw Rose in the arms of the other man.
He was a muscled out, bear of a man. He had curly brown hair and light brown eyes.
He had the biggest smile on his face and I saw the deepest set of dimples I had ever
seen spring up on his face. He was about half a foot taller than Rose, and at five
foot ten, that's saying something. He had his arms wrapped around her and his
forehead was pressed gently to hers. I could see the tears in both of their eyes. I
looked down at my feet feeling like I was out of place here.
"Oh, Bella, we're sorry. We are being so rude," said Alice. I looked up and gave her a
soft smile.
"No, it's fine," I said softly.
"Let me introduce you to everyone," she said as she came over and stood next to
me. "This is my boyfriend, Jasper Whitlock, Rose's boyfriend, Emmett McCarty. This
is Garrett Mitchell and Kate Michaels, Ben Cheney and Angela Weber. We are all
second year dancers. Guys, this is Isabella Swan but she prefers to be called Bella."
11

"It's nice to meet you, Bella," said Jasper. "Welcome to CBA."

"Thank you," I said softly.
"Where are you from?" asked Angela.
"I'm from Forks," I said.
"I'm from Port Angeles," she said with a smile.
"Small world," I said.
"Are you excited about being here?" asked Emmett.
"Yes," I said.
"Everyone please take your seats," hollered the blond man.
I followed Rose and Alice over to our seats. I sat in between them. Emmett and
Jasper sat on the other side of them. As everyone sat down I couldn't help but look
around. There were only about forty dancers in the room, a few teachers and a few
other people I didn't know. I looked over at Esme Platt. She was talking to a man
with auburn hair. I couldn't see his face with the way he was turned.
"Well, as most of you know, I am Carlisle Cullen," he said proudly. I nearly gasp out
loud at the thought that I had auditioned in front of the Carlisle Cullen. He looked
over at me as he started to speak again. "We are extremely glad to have you here
with us at the Cullen Ballet Academy. We here at CBA pride ourselves on only
inviting the most talented dancers to study with us. Please enjoy your meal and
take the time to get to know your fellow dancers."
He sat down and I turned my eyes away from him and found myself locked in the
gaze of a pair of emerald green eyes. The person with the emerald green eyes was
sitting directly across the room from me, next to Esme Platt. The man with the
emerald green eyes had wild, auburn, sex hair and ruby red lips. He kept his eyes
on mine for a moment before he turned and whispered something to Esme. She
whispered something back to him and they both looked at me. I turned my head
and looked away. I had never seen anyone as breathtakingly gorgeous as he was.
I turned my attention back to those sitting around me. They were catching up from
their month long break from the academy. I felt like an outsider to their
conversations. It was obvious they all had known each other for awhile. Besides I
was used to being out of place. I had spent every day at school with children and

12

teachers that ignored me. I supposed it was better than the alternative. I wasn't one
for attention anyway.
Dinner was served but I didn't eat very much. Ever since Charlie passed, I had
trouble eating a full meal. I ate a few bites of the chicken and the green beans
before I set my fork down and waited for everyone to be done. I felt a pair of eyes
on me and looked to find the man with green eyes looking at me again. He has an
odd expression on his face. It almost looked like he was trying to see through me.
See through to my soul. I knew I needed to look away but I couldn't. My eyes were
glued to his. He took a deep breath and looked away. I let out the breath I hadn't
realized I was holding and watched him as he whispered something to Esme Platt
before he stood up and left. Esme looked from him back over to me and I turned my
head quickly.
"A few words before we call it a night," said Carlisle Cullen. We all turned our
attention to him. He looked around and paused at me again before he moved on.
"Please note that classes begin at 8am sharp. The women will be meeting in
rehearsal space one while the men are in rehearsal space seven. You will receive
your schedules there. On a personal note, know that all of your instructors are here
for you if you need us. Goodnight and sweet dreams."
Carlisle looked back over at me for a moment before he turned back to Esme Platt
and whispered something into her ear. She nodded as she stood. I stood up and
followed everyone out of the dining hall. The men bid us all a goodnight before they
made their way to their rooms on the second floor. I followed Rose, Alice, Kate, and
Angela back to ours on the third floor. They all took the elevator while I took the
stairs. I made my way straight to my room and shut the door behind me.
I quickly changed from my skirt and tank top into my pajamas. I washed my face
and brushed my teeth. I climbed into my bed and put my iPod on. I couldn't stop
thinking about the man with the emerald green eyes. I was captivated by him. I
pulled the blankets over my head and cried myself to sleep. Again, I felt my father's
arms wrap around me and hold me while I slept.

13

CHAPTER 4
EPOV
I quickly made my way into the dining hall. I knew Esme was going to be upset that
I was running late but it wasn't my fault the plane was late. I don't control the
weather coming from Chicago, even in June. It's not like I wanted to have to fly back
to Chicago as much as I did. It wasn't my idea to leave my parents in that home but
I had to. I had my career to think about and I knew that my parents would want me
to focus on my career instead of them. Especially, after ten years of being in a
coma.
We were driving home from Carlisle and Esme's house, my brother and sister-in-law,
when my father, Edward Sr., lost control of the car on a sheet of black ice. My
mother, Elizabeth, was thrown from the car while my father and I were trapped
inside. I managed to escape the accident with minor injuries. My parent's, on the
other hand, weren't so lucky. They have been in a coma for ten long years.
I moved in with Carlisle and Esme, who never complained. Not even when I pushed
them away and told them I hated them. They were hurting just as much as I was. I
knew that. Carlisle put his career on hold and took over running the academy as did
Esme. We kept our parents here in San Francisco for a few years before we
transferred them to a home in Chicago that took care of their long term care for us.
Carlisle and I trade off and on who goes to see them every few months. It's easier
this way, I guess.
I walked in and chuckled when I saw Emmett and Jasper with Rose and Alice in their
arms. I knew it wouldn't take them long to find them. There was a woman with the
most beautiful, silky, brown hair standing with them. She had her back to me. I
could tell she felt out of place with them. I knew the feeling.
"Everyone please take your seats," hollered Carlisle. I went over and took my seat
next to Esme, who scowled at me.

14

"Nice of you to join us, Edward," she said.

"Sorry, Esme," I said, "the plane was late."
"I know," she sighed.
"Well, as most of you know, I am Carlisle Cullen," he said proudly. He looked over at
the person sitting across from me as he started to speak again. "We are extremely
glad "
I followed his gaze and found myself looking at the most beautiful creature I had
ever seen. She was the same woman that was standing with Rose and Alice. She
had creamy, ivory skin, soft pink lips and the most sensual pair of chocolate brown
eyes. She looked up at me and I felt my breath catch in my throat. I felt like she
could see right through me. After a few moments, I managed to take a shaky breath
and turn to Esme.
"Who is the woman sitting between Rose and Alice?" I whispered.
"That is Isabella Swan," whispered Esme.
"The Isabella Swan?" I whispered. "From the tape?"
"Yes," whispered Esme. We both looked over at her and she ducked her head
quickly. "She is quite an exquisite young woman, isn't she?"
"Yes, she is," I said, not looking back at Esme. "How was your trip to Italy?"
"It was lovely. We wish you had come with us," said Esme. Carlisle chuckled and
looked over at me.
"She was worried about you the entire time," he said with a smile.
"I wasn't the only one, my darling husband," she chuckled.
"You both worry too much," I chuckled lightly.
"Perhaps," said Carlisle. "How was Chicago?"
"It was the same as it always is," I said not meeting their eyes.
"That's good, Edward," whispered Esme.
I sat back and just listened to the conversations around me. I couldn't help but look
over at Isabella a few times. She just sat there not speaking, not looking at anything
15

but her hands. She looked so sad. Like she was hundreds of miles away from the
rest of us. I felt a pain in my chest that I couldn't explain.
They served the food and I ate most of mine and went back to watching Isabella.
She hardly ate anything off her plate. She was already so thin. She must have felt
me watching her because she looked up and stared at me. I felt like I was drowning
in a sea of chocolate brown eyes. I felt my pulse quicken and my heart beat wildly in
my chest. My cock hardened and I knew I had to get out of there. I finally tore my
eyes away as I took in a shaky breath and looked at Esme.
"I'm going to call it a night," I whispered.
"Are you ok?" whispered Esme.
"Yeah, just tired," I whispered.
I got up and practically ran out of the dining hall. I went back to the quiet dorm I
shared with Emmett and Jasper and went straight to my room. I shut the door
behind me and quickly stripped out of my clothes and fell onto my bed with just my
boxers on. I closed my eyes but all I could see was Isabella's brown eyes, her pink
lips, her creamy skin.
I slipped my hand into my boxers and gripped my hard cock in my hand as I
pictured her in my mind. I could picture her as she knelt in front of me, wrapping
her luscious lips around my cock. I could picture her on her back under me as I
made love to her. The look on her face as she finally let go and came all for me, only
me. I moaned and let my orgasm take over as I came all over myself.
I woke up the next morning after dreaming about Isabella all night. I slowly climbed
out of my bed and went and took a cold shower. It was the only way to take my
mind off what she did to me. I had never even spoken to her and she had
completely bewitched me. I turned off the water off after I washed my auburn hair. I
dried off and stepped out of the shower. I took a moment to look at myself in the
mirror. I had a decent body I guess. Years of dancing and training had helped tone
my muscles and keep me in shape. My skin was a chalky white at best and my red
lips stood out. My hair was an unruly mess no matter what I did.
I just sighed as I made my way back into my room. I pulled on my clothes and
headed out to the living room where Emmett and Jasper were waiting for me. We
made our way out of the dorms and down to the dining hall. I grabbed a bowl of
cereal and a bottle of orange juice and followed them to the table we always sat at.
Garrett, Kate, Ben and Angela came over and sat down next to us. A few minutes
later, Rose, Alice, and Isabella came over. Isabella took the seat across from me and
I couldn't get my eyes off her.
16

"Bella, this is our suitemate, Edward Cullen," said Emmett. "Edward, meet Bella
Swan."
"It's nice to meet you, Edward," she said in a voice that dripped with sex and was as
soft as silk.

CHAPTER 5
BPOV
I woke up a few hours later and climbed out of my bed. I haven't been much of a
sleeper for the past six months. I slip out of my pajamas and change into a pair of
running shorts, a sports bra and a tank top. I slipped on my ankle sock and tennis
shoes and grabbed my iPod. I tucked my room and dorm keys into my shoes and
quietly slip out of the suite. I made my way down the hall way to the stairs and went
down to the lobby. I made my way down to the track and stretched for a few
minutes.
I put my iPod in my ears and set it to my favorite play list and took off running. I
started running with Charlie when I was twelve. He had always been a runner but
17

until then he would run while I was at school. Then I asked him if I could go with
him. He just smiled and said sure. So I got up the next morning with him and we
took off. He went slower than he normally did and I knew he didn't run nearly as far
as he usually did but it was nice to have that time with him. Every day for the next
five years, I ran with Charlie. It was our time.
I finished my five miles and slowed down to a walk. I stretched for a few minutes
while I caught my breath. I felt a pair of eyes on me and looked up. I saw Carlisle
Cullen watching me at the gate. He motioned for me to come over there and I
couldn't help but worry that he was upset that I was out running so early. I stood up
and pulled my iPod from my ears as I walked up to him.
"How far do you run?" he asked.
"Five miles," I said. His eyes widen a bit.
"I'm Carlisle Cullen," he said holding his hand out to me.
"Bella Swan," I said, shaking his hand.
"Why didn't you tell me you preferred Bella to Isabella at your audition?" he asked,
releasing my hand.
"Officially, I am Isabella. I just prefer Bella most of the time. My ballet instructor
back home was the only person to call me Isabella," I explained.
"I see," he said. "Well, I guess I had better get to my own run before breakfast. I'll
see you later, Bella."
"Ok, Mr. Cullen," I said.
"Call me Carlisle, please. Mr. Cullen was my father," chuckled Carlisle.
"Ok, Carlisle," I said.
He just smiled before he walked onto the track. I walk through the gates and turned
back to see him as he started his run. I just turned and made my way back to the
dorms. I ran up the stairs and to my suite. I went inside and found Rose and Alice
sitting at the table with a cup of coffee.
"Where were you and why are you so sweaty?" asked Alice.
"I went running," I said. I went over to the sink and got a glass of water.

18

"You run?" asked Rose.

"Yeah, everyday," I said. I washed my glass and put it back in the cabinet. "I'm
going to go shower."
"Ok," said Rose. "We are too. Then we go get some breakfast."
"Sounds good," I said.
I went into my room and shut the door behind me. I pulled out my pink tights and
black leotard and laid them on my bed with my black cotton bra. I stripped out of
my running cloths and tossed them in my hamper. I went into the bathroom and
turned on the hot water. I pulled my hair out of the ponytail and stepped in under
the shower. I quickly washed my hair with my favorite strawberry scented shampoo
and took the extra few minutes to shave. I turned off the water and dried off before I
stepped out of the shower. I wrapped the towel around my body and ran my brush
through my hair and pulled it up into a bun. I went back into my room and slipped
on my tights, bra, and leotard. I pulled on a pair of yoga pants and slipped my feet
into my silver ballet flats. I grabbed my dance bag and tossed my keys and wallet
inside.
I made my way out into the living room just as Rose and Alice came out of their
rooms. They were also wearing black leotards. Rose had a pair of cotton shorts over
her pink tights while Alice had on a white and black peasant skirt. They threw their
bags over their shoulders and we made our way out of the suite and down to the
stairs. They took the stairs with me today. We made our way down to the dining hall
and I went and grabbed a muffin and a small bottle of milk. I used my dining card to
pay for my meal and followed Rose and Alice to the table where Emmett, Jasper,
Garrett, Ben, Kate and Angela were sitting with the man with green eyes. I took the
seat across from him and tried really heard not to stare at him or jump over the
table and attack him.
"Bella, this is our suitemate, Edward Cullen," said Emmett. "Edward, meet Bella
Swan."
"It's nice to meet you, Edward," I said softly as I looked up at him.
He was watching me with the most intense look. I felt my face flush and my heart
rate quickened. I was sure he and the others could hear it through my chest. I felt
this energy pulling me to him. He stood up quickly and walked out of the dining hall.
I could feel the tears building in my eyes.
"What the hell is with him?" growled Rose.

19

"Bella, are you ok?" asked Alice. I looked up at everyone.

"I'm fine," I whispered. "I've.I've got to go."
I stood up and tossed my uneaten breakfast in the trash as I ran out of the dining
hall. I could feel the tears slip down my face. I tried to wipe them away before they
fell but I couldn't stop all of them. I slowly made my way to the rehearsal hall and
found rehearsal space number one. I went inside and sat on the floor. I put my iPod
on and set my play list as I slipped my yoga pants and flats off. I slipped my slippers
on and put my stuff up against one of the walls. I went out to the floor and let my
feet move me as I listened to the music coming into my ears.
I wasn't sure why Edward reacted the way he did to me. I didn't understand why I
felt this pull to him. This energy. It was obvious that I was the only one who felt it.
He obviously saw me as nothing. Nothing but a waste of space that wasn't good
enough to even sit at the same table with him. I set my feet as the song on my iPod
finished and I heard clapping behind me. I spun around and saw Esme Platt standing
in the doorway.
"I'm sorry," I said, pulling my ear buds out.
"Why are you sorry?" she asked. "That was amazing."
"I shouldn't have come in before it was time," I said softly. I could feel the tears
building in my eyes again.
"You're welcome to use my space anytime, Isabella," she said. "We haven't been
officially introduced. I'm Esme Platt Cullen."
"It's nice to meet you, Mrs. Cullen," I said. "Please call me Bella."
"Ok, Bella, please call me Esme, dear," she said with a smile. She came into the
room and looked over at me. "What were you listening to?"
"Motley Crue," I said softly. She chuckled and smiled at me.
"Good choice," she said. "Are you ok? You seem upset."
"I'm fine," I said, adverting my eyes from hers.
"Bella, there you are," said Rose as she, Alice, Kate, Angela and the rest of our class
came in. She looked between me and Esme. "Are we interrupting something?"
"No," said Esme. "Ladies, slippers on and start stretching please."
20

"Yes, Esme," they all muttered.

I went over and put my iPod in my bag. I sat on the floor next to Rose and Alice but I
didn't make eye contact with them. I didn't want to get into this with them right
now. I watched Esme as she went over to her desk in the corner and picked up a
stack of papers. She started handing them out to us. She smiled at me as she
handed me mine. I looked down and see that I have mixed ballet with the boys next
then nothing this afternoon.
"Ok, ladies, to the bard, please," said Esme.
We all just nodded and made our way over to the bard. She turned on some soft
music and we started our lesson for the day. She took it all pretty slow and I could
tell she was evaluating us. I tried to focus on my movements, my breathing, and my
feet position. I thought about how Charlie built me a studio in the garage when I
was ten so I could practice at home. He used to stand in the doorway and watch me
dance.
"Ok, ladies, that's all for today," said Esme. "Bella, may I have a word?"
"Yes, ma'am," I said.
The others went and grabbed their stuff and left us alone. I turned back to Esme.
She was watching me with an odd expression on her face. She sighed and came to
stand in front of me.
"Are you sure you are ok?" she asked. "You seem distracted."
"I'm fine, Esme. Just a lot on my mind," I said softly.
"Bella, you are an amazing ballerina. Don't hold back," she said softly. "You had
better get to class."
"Yes, ma'am," I whispered.
I went over and grabbed my bag and quickly made my way down to rehearsal space
five. I walked in and froze for a split second when I saw Edward in this class. I took a
shaky breath and went and put my stuff down next to Rose and Alice's. Carlisle and
Esme came in with the dark haired man from my audition. His eyes landed on me
for a second and he smiled before he looked at the rest of the class.
"Welcome all," said Carlisle, "This is Marcus Volturi, from the San Francisco Ballet.
He is looking for a pair team to star in his upcoming Ballet. Based off the spring
showcase and a few auditions he has sat in he has narrowed his choices to ten
21

woman and ten men from the academy. We have paired you up with who we think
will be your best partner. You will not be allowed to switch partners unless there is a
good reason, understand?"
"Yes," everyone else said. I knew I had chance at being one of the women picked.
"Good," said Marcus looking around at us all. "Shall we tell them now?"
"Yes, Marcus," chuckled Carlisle. He looked back at us. "If we call you please go out
into the hall with Esme, for further instructions."
"Ok." they all said.
"First, we have Emmett McCarty and Rosalie Hale," said Carlisle. Emmett and Rose
smiled as they went out into the hall with Esme.
"Next, we have Jasper Whitlock and Alice Brandon," said Marcus. Alice squealed as
she pulled a chuckling Jasper out of the classroom.
"Our next pair is Garrett Mitchell and Kate Michaels," chuckled Carlisle. Garrett
swept Kate into his arms and carried her out of the room causing us all to chuckle.
"Next, is Ben Cheney and Angela Weber," chuckled Marcus. Angela blushed as she
and Ben made their way out into the hall.
"Tanya Denali and Seth Clearwater," said Carlisle.
Tanya, a strawberry blond, threw Carlisle a glare as she looked back at Edward and
followed the tall, russet skinned Seth out of the room. I chuckled inwardly when
Edward cringed. He looked over at me and I turned away quickly.
"Mike Newton and Jessica Stanley," said Marcus. Mike, a spiky haired blond man,
and Jessica, a curly haired woman, made their way out of the classroom.
"Next, we have Lauren Mallory and Tyler Crowley," said Carlisle. Lauren, a bleached
blond, and Tyler, a stout man with dark hair, made their way out into the hall to join
the others.
"Leah Clearwater and Jacob Black are our next pair." said Marcus. Leah and Jacob
both jumped to their feet and made their way out to the hall. They were both Native
Americans like Seth.

22

"Our next pair is James Andrews and Victoria Sands," said Carlisle. James, a dirty
blond, and Victoria, a vivid red head, held hands while they made their way out to
the hall. "Our last pair is Edward Cullen and Isabella Swan."

CHAPTER 6
I snapped my head up and looked at him with my mouth wide open. I had just
gotten here. Why would they want me? Edward stood up and Carlisle motioned for
me to go out into the hall with the others. I slowly stood up and followed Edward out
into the hall where the others were waiting. Rose, Alice, Kate, Angela, Emmett,
Garrett, Jasper, and Ben all smiled at me but the others all scowled, including
Edward. Esme gave me a big smile before she looked at everyone else.
"Congratulations to you all. This is an amazing honor and opportunity for you all,"
said Esme. She handed us all a piece of paper. "This is your rehearsal times and
room assignments. The final audition for the show is one month from today so get
to work this afternoon. Now are there any questions?"
"No," said me, Rose, Alice, Kate, Angela, Emmett, Jasper, Ben, and Garrett.
"Why is she here?" sneered Lauren at me. I could feel every ounce of the hatred in
her voice.

23

"She is here because she is an amazing dancer, as are the rest of you," said Esme in
a tone that sent chills through me.
"But-" started Tanya.
"No," snapped Esme, causing all of us to jump. "This is not open for discussion. Do
you all understand me?"
"Yes, ma'am," we all said quickly.
"Good, now get back to your class," said Esme.
We turned to make our way into the classroom. Lauren pushed me and I started to
fall but I felt someone wrap their arms around my waist. I felt a tingle shoot through
me causing me to have goose bumps all over my arms.
"Are you ok?" whispered Edward on the back of my neck. He had a voice as soft as
velvet and dripping with sex.
"Yes," I whispered.
He tightened his hold on me for a split second before he let go. I missed the contact
immediately. He motioned for me to go into the room first. I blushed as I walked into
the room with him following me. Carlisle had us work on pas de deux lifts with our
partners. Every time Edward placed his hands on my waist to lift me, I felt the
tingle. I had to stop myself from moaning several times.
Finally Carlisle ended class. Edward stepped away from me and opened his mouth
to say something but closed it. He turned and went and got his stuff and practically
ran out of the classroom. I just turned and went over to my stuff. I slipped my
slippers off and slipped my yoga pants and flats on. I grabbed my bag and ran out
of the classroom. I didn't know what was happening to me. I felt so confused about
everything. I didn't like not having control of my life. I ran back to the dorms and ran
up the stairs to the suite. I went into my room and shut the door behind me. I slid
down the door to the floor and let my tears fall freely. I crawled over to the phone
and dialed the only person I could talk to right now.
"Madame Christine speaking."
"Madame," I whispered through my tears.
"Isabella, darling, what's wrong?" she asked.
"I don't.." I sobbed. "Iwant to.come.home."
24

"Isabella, you can't quit. You have worked too hard for this. Charlie would not want
you to quit," she said firmly. I let out a strangled sob into the phone. "Darling, what
is going on?"
I sat on the floor and told her everything about Edward. How he was treating me.
How I felt so alone and out of place. How they picked me for the audition even
though I wasn't nearly good enough. She just sat there and listened to me as I cried
into the phone for nearly an hour.
"Isabella, listen to me," she said softly. "They picked you for the audition because
you are a beautiful dancer, darling."
"I'm not," I whispered. "I just got here. How can I be good enough?"
"Darling, you have been ready for CBA for three years. You were the one who held
yourself back," she said. "Charlie knew you were ready for this. That is why he
pushed you to apply. Please don't quit on him. He loved you so much, darling."
"I won't quit," I whispered through my tears. "Thank you, Madame."
"Isabella, I am always here for you. Just believe in yourself," she said softly.
"I'm trying," I whispered.
"I know," she whispered. "I love you, darling."
"I love you too, Madame," I whispered before I hung up the phone.
I stood up and made my way into the bathroom. I washed the tears off my face. My
hair was a mess and my eyes were red and bloodshot. I pulled my hair down and
tried to fix it but I gave up and just threw it into a messy bun. I took a deep breath
and made my way back into my room. I grabbed my dance bag and went out into
the living room. Rose, Alice, Emmett and Jasper were sitting on the couches. They
looked up at me and jumped up.
"Bella, what's wrong?" asked Alice.
"Nothing," I whispered as my eyes filled with tears again. I looked away and tried to
blink them away.
"Something is wrong, Bella," said Emmett. "You've been crying."
"I'm ok," I whispered. "I need to go grab some lunch before my rehearsal, or
whatever, with Edward."
25

"Do you want us to come with you?" asked Rose.

"No, I'm ok," I whispered. "But, um, thanks."
"Hey, look at us," whispered Jasper. I looked up at him. "That's what friends are for."
"Ithanks," I whispered.
I turned and walked out of the dorms. I made my way down to the stairs and to the
lobby. I went to the dining hall and grabbed a small salad and a bottle of water. I
found an empty table in the back and sat down. I put my iPod on and started eating.
I ate a few bites of my salad before I pushed it away. I pulled my knees up to my
chest and closed my eyes and got lost in the music.
"Bella, come dance with me," chuckled Charlie, pulling on my hand.
"No, Dad," I laughed, behind the video camera. "I want you to show me your moves.
This is going on America's funniest home videos. Make it count!"
"Not unless you dance with me," he laughed.
I just rolled my eyes and put the camera on the tripod. I went over and started
dancing as crazy as I could with Charlie. After several minutes, he collapsed on the
couch as he tried to catch his breath. I laughed as I fell onto the other couch.
"Bells, I don't know how you dance like you do," he chuckled. "When you are on
stage you can just keep going and going."
"It's called stamina, Dad," I chuckled. He laughed and sat up. He looked over at me.
"Bella, it's time you apply to CBA," he said.
"Dad," I grumbled, "I'm not ready."
"Yes, you are," he said. "Every time I watch you dance, you get this look of joy on
your face. Youre ready for this, honey. Don't hold yourself back because of me."
"What if I don't even get an audition?" I whispered.
"What if you do?" he asked.
"Dad," I said.

26

"Bella, no, listen to me," he said as he moved over and sat next to me. He wrapped
his arm around my shoulders. "You are a beautiful dancer but that is not why I want
you to apply."
"Then why?" I asked.
"Because its your dream," he whispered. "You should never give up on your
dreams. I never did."
"What was your dream?" I asked.
"Having a smart, beautiful, loving daughter," whispered Charlie.
I opened my eyes and looked around. I wiped the tears that had fallen down my
face. I stood up and tossed my salad into the trash and made my way out of the
dining hall. I turned my iPod up as I walked across campus to the rehearsal building.
I found our room and went inside. I slipped off my flats and yoga pants and sat on
the floor. I put on my slippers and started stretching. I was so lost in my music that I
didn't hear Edward come in until he sat on the floor next to me and pulled out one
of my ear buds. I looked up and saw him smiling at me. I must have had a pissed
look on my face because his smile faded.
"What's wrong?" he asked.
"Nothing," I said. I pulled the other bud out and turned my iPod off and put it in my
bag. "So where should we start?"
"You've been crying," he whispered. I just kept my eyes on the floor in front of me.
"I'm fine," I whispered.
"No, youre not," he whispered. "Did.did someone say something to upset you?"
"No," I whispered. "What should we do first?"
"Bella, look at me, please?" he asked. I looked up at him and found myself staring in
his deep green eyes again. "Why were crying?"
"I.I'm just homesick," I whispered. "I'm fine. I promise."
"You can trust me," he whispered. I barely stopped myself from snorting as I stood
up.

27

"I don't even know you," I said. I moved to the middle of the floor. "What kind of
song should we use?"
"I don't know," said Edward. "The others will more than likely use classical but I
think we need something edgier than that."
"Me too," I said. "So, what are you favorite bands?"
"Any of the metal bands from the eighties, Blue Foundation, Iron & Wine, 3 Doors
Down, to name a few. You name it and I like it," said Edward, "Except for rap."
"Metal bands, huh?" I asked. "What about Bon Jovi?"
"What song?" he asked. I went over and pulled my iPod out and found my Bon Jovi
play list. I handed it to him.
"Take your pick," I said.
"You have like every Bon Jovi song they have done on here," said Edward looking up
at me. "Do you have a crush on Jon Bon Jovi?"
"He is sex on a stick," I said shrugging my shoulders.
"Ok," chuckled Edward. I felt body tingle just from the sound of it. "So what's your
favorite song of his?"
"Bed of Roses," I said.
"Nice choice," he said.
He stood up and went over to the stereo and set my iPod on the docking system. He
turned on the music and looked back at me. I closed my eyes and let my feet move
to the music. I felt him come over and place his hands on my waist and left me as
we moved to the music. He spun me so that I was facing him. I opened my eyes and
saw, I don't know, desire etched on his face as we moved. Our bodies just melted
together like we were one. As the last note played, Edward pulled me flush with him
and I wrapped my arms around his torso. Our lips were almost touching.
"Oh my god."

28

CHAPTER 7
EPOV
"Oh my god," sighed Esme. Bella and I jumped apart and looked over at the door to
see Carlisle and Esme watching us. "That was incredible. Are you choosing that
song?"
"It's on the list of maybes," I said.
"It's certainly a bold choice," said Carlisle. They looked at each other before they
looked back over at us. "How did you know what each other was going to do?"
"I don't know," Bella said. "I just danced how I felt."
"Yeah, me to," I said, looking down at my feet.
"Well, we will let you get back to work," said Esme.
"Keep up the good work," said Carlisle. They just chuckled as they turned and left us
alone. I shook my head softly while I chuckled. I knew exactly what they were
thinking.
"What?" asked Bella. I just chuckled as I looked up at her.
"You know, I love my brother and sister-in-law but they are nosy," I chuckled.
"Carlisle's your brother?" she asked.
"Yeah, he's ten years older than me," I said. "Should we look at another song or do
you like this one?"
"I like this one."

29

"Do you want to run through the song again and see what works in the
choreography?" I asked.
"Sure," she said softly. She blushed a delicious shade of pink and bit her lip. I felt my
cock get hard. Crap, think of something disturbingEMMETT NAKED! That will work.
I took a deep breath as I went over and started the song again. Bella closed her
eyes for a minute as she started to move her feet. She was beyond exquisite. She
opened her eyes and looked over at me. I just smiled as I went over and we started
working. Every time I put my hands on her I felt this tingle shot through my entire
body. I wanted to press her against the wall and strip her leotard off and make love
to her.
After running through the song a few times, we had a pretty good idea about what
we wanted to do. All we needed now was to clean it up some. We collapsed onto the
floor, completely spent. I looked over at her and caught her staring at me. She
blushed and looked away. She dug in her back and pulled her towel out and wiped
off her face and neck.
"So where are you from?" I asked.
"Forks, Washington," she said softy as she looked over at me. "It's this really tiny
town a few hours north of Seattle. How about you? Have you always lived in San
Francisco?"
"Pretty much," I said. "So how do your parents feel about you being so far from
home?"
"Um," she whispered as she looked away. Her shoulders shook slightly.
"You ok?" I asked.
"Yeah, my parentsthey, um, are both dead," she whispered as a tear slipped down
her face.
"I'm sorry," I whispered. "It's hard. I know."
"You do?" she asked as she looked over at me.
"Yes and no," I said. "When I was eight, my parents and I were in a car accident. My
parents both survived but they slipped into comas."
"That must be hard," she whispered. "My mom died giving birth to me. My father
was killed by a drunk driver six months ago."
30

"It must be hard to lose them both," I said.

"Yeah," she whispered, "it is. I never knew my mother but my father used to tell me
stories about her all the time. He and I were really close. He was the one who talked
me into applying here."
"Sounds like he was a great dad," I said softly. She wiped the tears off her face.
"I guess I had better get going," she said, standing up. I stood up and we went over
and gathered our stuff.
I wanted to ask her to dinner. I wanted to ask her to dance with me some more but I
couldn't. I just grabbed my stuff and said I would see her later. I practically ran out
of the rehearsal room and back to my dorm room. I slammed the door shut behind
me and slid to the ground. I had fallen in love with that woman. I wanted her heart,
soul, her body and mind. I wanted all of her but I knew I couldn't have her. She
would never want me. I climbed into bed and stifled my tears in my pillow until I fell
asleep.
For the next several days, I avoided Bella as much as I could. She sat with us every
day for breakfast, lunch and dinner but she hardly ate anything. I had to fight
myself not to stare at her all the time. Sometimes she would get embarrassed by
something one of the others said and she would blush. It took every ounce of my
control not to take her right there. I don't think she had any clue to what she does to
me.
Our classes were incredibly hard. Carlisle was frustrated with both of us. I had to be
careful not to pull Bella to close to me or she would feel my now permanent erection
that I seemed to always have around her. She seemed frustrated and distracted as
well. The only time it seemed like she relaxed was when we had our private
rehearsals. She opened up and talked more about herself. She told me stories about
her and Charlie. He sounded like a great father. Part of me was jealous that she had
such close relationship with him. The other part saw the pain in her eyes and
wanted to take it away, I just knew I couldn't. The only thing I could do was love her
from afar and try to help take the pain away in the small time we had together.
Here we are on Friday morning, after our pairs class. Carlisle spent the last hour
yelling at me and Bella to basically get our heads out of our asses. Ok, so he didn't
say those words but you get the idea. He asked Bella to go with him to his office and
she looked terrified. I just sighed and grabbed my stuff.
I followed the others down to the dining hall but I wasn't very hungry. I just listened
as they talked about their morning classes. They all expressed concern about Bella
but they weren't sure how to help her. They said she really won't talk to them. I
31

found this odd because she has no problem talking to me. I just sighed inwardly as I
stood up and headed to our afternoon rehearsals.
I froze when I walked in and saw Bella cuddled into a corner. I could hear her crying
into her knees. I went over and knelt down in front of her and grabbed her hand.
She looked up and I saw so many emotions flash across her face, shame, fear, hurt,
sorrow, grief, love? I reached out and gently wiped the tears off her face.
"What's wrong?"

CHAPTER 8
BPOV
After Edward's hasty escape from me after our first rehearsals, I went back to my
room and cried. I'll be honest, I cried like a baby. I was in love with him and he had
made it clear that he doesn't want me. It hurt more than I realized it would. I fell
into my bed that night and let my tears fall freely. I felt Charlie's arms wrap around
my body as I fell asleep. Edward started in my dreams all night.
The next several days were excruciating hard. I got up every morning and went
running like I always did but I couldn't even enjoy it anymore. Edward had somehow
32

taken over every part of my life. My heart, my soul, my mind were all his. The only
part that wasn't his was my body and I really wanted to give him my body.
I would eat with the others at every meal but I didn't really talk to them. They all
tried to engage me in conversation, except for Edward, but I didn't want their pity.
So I would just sit there unless spoken to and try my hardest not to openly ogle
Edward the entire time. A few times I looked over at him and he was watching me.
He would turn his head quickly and I felt the pain in my chest.
My classes were a disaster. I couldn't get my mind off of Edward. He was in every
thought, every breath I took. I knew I was distracted. Esme kept asking me what
was wrong but I couldn't tell her that I was in love with Edward, and oh, he doesn't
love me back. Carlisle was getting frustrated with both of us but I knew it was all my
fault. Edward obviously didn't like having his hands on me because he always kept
me several inches away from him. I won't lie and say it didn't hurt.
Here we are at the end of our pairs lesson on Friday. Today had been an especially
bad day for me and I could tell Carlisle was pissed. As soon as he dismissed class,
he asked me to go to his office with him. I just nodded my head and changed my
shoes and followed him. He led me down to a large office with a ton of books. He sat
down at his desk and motioned for me to sit. Based on the look on his face, I had a
feeling my time at the CBA was over.
"Bella, what the hell is going on?" he asked.
"What do you mean?" asked.
"I want to know where the dancer from the audition is. You are an amazing ballerina,
but all week you haven't been here. You are distracted and unfocused. Where is the
girl from the DVD?" he asked. I looked up at him.
"What DVD?" I asked.
He stood up and pulled a DVD from his desk drawer. He went over and put it in his
player and turned on the TV. A few moments later, Charlie popped up on the screen
and I felt my tears build up in my eyes as I saw my father's smile. Then he spoke.
"Hey, my name is Charlie Swan. I know that you get hundreds of applicants to your
school every year but I wanted to talk to you about my Isabella. She is the most
amazing dancer and I know she would be an asset to your school. She gets this look
of pure joy on her face when she dances. It's like watching the sunset over the blue
waters of the ocean. She hasn't always had the easiest time in life but she's a
fighter and she never gives up. Just watch her dance and you will see what I am
saying," said Charlie with a big smile. I reached over and put my hand on the TV.
33

A moment later, the scene changed to me dancing in my studio one night. I had my
iPod on and my eyes were closed. I had a smile on my face as I moved around the
room. I remember this night. I had had a hard day with Madame Christine and I
came home in a bad mood. I went straight to my studio and put my iPod on and lost
myself in the music. The image on the screen changed once again and Charlie came
back.
"Just give her a chance. I want her to reach for the stars and beyond. Help me make
her dreams come true," he said as a tear fell down his face before the screen went
black.
"I.I've got to go," I sobbed.
"Bella-" started Carlisle.
"I can't." I sobbed.
I stood up and ran from his office as fast as I could. I could hear him run after me
but I couldn't face him. I ran back to the rehearsal space Edward and I use and fell
into the corner. I pulled my knees to my chest and buried my face in my knees and
just sobbed. I cried for every moment I had lost with Charlie, every day I had to live
without my fathers arms around me, every day I didn't get to tell him that I loved
him.
"Daddy, I don't want to dance," I cried into his shirt. I had my arms and legs
wrapped around Charlie's legs as we stood outside the studio.
"Honey, this will be good for you," he whispered. He pried me off his legs and knelt
down in front of me. "You are my beautiful Bella. You need to spend some time with
kids your own age."
"I don't need them, Daddy," I sobbed "You're my bestest friend ever. All I need is
you."
"Youre all I need to, honey, but just give it try," he whispered.
"Will you stay with me?" I whispered through my tears. He gently wiped my tears
off my face.
"I will always be with you," he whispered.
I felt someone come over and kneel next to me and grab my hand. I looked up and
saw Edward. His face flashed with so many emotion, sorrow, grief, loneliness, love?

34

"What's wrong?" he whispered as he sat down next to me.

"I can't do it without him," I whispered.
"Who?" he whispered.
"My dad," I sobbed.
"Tell me about him," whispered Edward, wrapping his arm around my waist and
pulling me into his chest.
"He was my best friend, my only friend. The kids I grew up with didn't like me but I
never really cared because Charlie was my best friend. He would make me
chocolate cupcakes for breakfast on my birthday. When it snowed, we would go
outside and make snow angels. We would spend hours in the back yard during the
summer reading in the hammock. He never treated me like I was a kid. He never
missed one of my recitals. He always bought me blue roses. I miss him so much," I
sobbed.
"Bella, you ok?" asked Carlisle. Edward and I looked over to see Carlisle and Esme
come running in. "We have been looking for you everywhere."
"Sorry," I said wiping my tears off, "I didn't mean to cause trouble."
"You didn't," said Carlisle as he and Esme sat on the floor with us. "Tell me what's
wrong."
"I didn't know he sent the tape," I whispered.
"Carlisle, you showed her the tape?" asked Edward. I looked up at him.
"You've seen it?" I asked.
"Yes, Edward sat in with the committee when I showed them the tape. Bella, your
father loves you very much. He wants you to do your best here," said Carlisle. I
broke down and started sobbing again. Carlisle looked back at me. "What did I say?"
"Her father died six months ago," whispered Edward. Carlisle and Esme both gasp. I
sat up and wrapped my arms around my knees.
"It was the same day I got my letter about the audition in Seattle. I was so excited.
Charlie had been trying to get me to apply for nearly two years but I didn't think I
was ready. He finally talked me into it so we filled out the application and he sent it
in for me. For weeks, I waited for that letter. When I finally got it, I jumped in my car
35

and drove to the police station. I ran in screaming for him. He came out and he
looked worried at first. I told him I did it. I got the audition. He read the letter and he
looked at me and I saw how proud he was of me. He hugged me and swung me
around. He said we had to go out that night and celebrate. I told him I would meet
him at home. He said he was really proud of me. That was the last thing my father
ever said to me. I went home and changed into the dress he had bought me for my
birthday and I waited. For three hours, I waited for him to come home. Then there
was a knock on the door and I knew. I opened the door and one of his deputies was
standing there. He said that Charlie had been hit by a drunk driver. He was killed
instantly. Suddenly, I was all alone," I sobbed.
"Where's your mother?" whispered Esme through her tears.
"She, um, died giving birth to me," I whispered. "Charlie was all I had. For weeks
after he died, I just laid in his bed and cried. I don't know how to move on from him.
Finally after about four weeks of my wallowing, my ballet instructor, Madame
Christine, came over and yelled at me. She said that Charlie wouldn't want me to
stop trying. She said he would want me to keep going. I knew she was right but its
so hard. I finally got up and tried to live again. I started working on my audition
routine but every night I would go back to that empty house. It was so quiet and so
lonely. So when I got my letter from here, I felt excited for the first time. I packed my
fathers house up and left the only home I ever had. Now I am blowing everything," I
sobbed.
"Bella, sweetheart, you are not blowing anything here," said Carlisle. I looked up at
him. "We know what's it like to lose your family but you can't lose yourself in your
grief. The man who was boasting about his daughter wouldn't want you to stop
living because of him. I don't know what has happened this week but your heart is
not in the dance. You need to find it."

36

CHAPTER 9
EPOV
"I know," Bella whispered.
"Bella, we are here for you anytime you need someone to talk to," said Esme.
"Thank you," she whispered. "That means a lot to me."
"We are going to go. I want the two of you to take the afternoon off. Get your heads
on straight and be ready to work on Monday," said Carlisle.
"Ok," we said. Carlisle and Esme got up and left and Bella wiped the tears off her
face.
"Well, I guess I had better get going," she whispered.
"Are you heading to the dining hall?" I asked.
"Yeah, I guess," she said. "I'm not really hungry but I guess I need to eat something.
How about you?"
"Yeah," I said. "Can I walk with you?"

37

"I'd like that," She said with a smile. Her entire face lit up and it was amazing. We
made our way out of the rehearsal room and outside.
"So tell me about Isabella Swan?" I asked. She groaned loudly. "What?"
"I hate the name Isabella," she chuckled.
"Ok, tell me about Bella Swan," I said with a smirk.
"There's not much to tell really. I'm an only child. Charlie, was the chief of police in
Forks. He was my best friend. It took him nearly a month to convince me to try
ballet lessons when I was four. I was adamant that I wouldn't like it but from the
moment I put my feet in my slippers I have been in love with dancing. It's the only
time I felt normal, I guess. Less of a freak at least," said Bella sadly.
"What do you mean less of a freak?" I asked confused.
"I spent nearly every second of everyday dancing." said Bella. "I never went
anywhere without my iPod so the kids in my school called me a snob and a freak.
They didn't understand how close Charlie and I really were."
"So they called you a freak for being close to your dad and loving music and
dancing?" I asked as we went into dining hall.
"Yes," she said.
I just chuckled as we went and grabbed something to eat. She grabbed a turkey
sandwich, an apple, and a bottle of water while I grabbed a couple slices of pizza
and some water. We made our way to the table in the back where Emmett, Rose,
Jasper, and Alice were sitting. I took the seat next to Bella.
"How old are you?" I asked. She chuckled and looked over at me.
"How old do I look?" she asked.
"I don't know," I said. "Twenty or twenty-one."
"I'm eighteen," she smirked. I heard the others gasp and we all looked over at them.
"What?"
"Youre only eighteen?" asked Alice.
"Yes," said Bella.

38

"I'm also eighteen," I said. Bella looked over at me.

"I figured," said Bella.
"How did you figure I was only eighteen?" I smirked.
"Well, you told me that Carlisle is only ten years older than you. He's twenty-eight
so I did basic math," chuckled Bella.
"Ok, smarty pants," I chuckled. Garrett, Kate, Ben, and Angela came over and sat
down with us. They looked tired. "Hey, guys."
"Hey," they all sighed.
"What's the matter?" asked Bella.
"Ben and I are struggling with finding a song for our audition," said Angela.
"Well, what are you looking for?" asked Bella.
"We want something sensual, something sexy. Something that will reach their
souls," sighed Angela. Bella dug through her bag and pulled out her iPod.
"I have just the song for you," she said.
She quickly found the song and handed the iPod to Angela. She and Ben each put
an ear bud in their ears and listened to the song. As the song began they gasp and
smiled softly. Their smiles grew as they listened to each note. After a few minutes,
they handed the iPod back to Bella. They looked at each other and just nodded
before they looked back at Bella.
"That was perfect. Who was it?" asked Angela, digging out her pencil and paper.
"Oh, um, it was me," she blushed.
We all snapped our heads over at her. I grabbed the iPod and stuck the ear buds in
my ears and pressed play. The most amazing song started. It started off soft and
sensual before it became more and more intense. I felt chills run through my entire
body. I closed my eyes as the music reached its climax. My heart rate speed up and
my cock hardened with each note. My breath caught in my throat as the music
slowly came to an end. It was the most incredible song I had ever heard. I opened
my eyes and looked back at Bella, who was watching me with an odd expression.

39

I stood up and kicked my chair backwards causing Bella to gasp. He eyes darkened
and I saw her breath become shallower. I grabbed her hand and pulled her into my
arms and crashed my lips to hers. For a split second she didn't do anything. Then
she threw her arms around my neck and plunged her tongue into my mouth. I
moaned and wrapped my arms around her back and lifted her. She wrapped her
legs around my waist and moved her lips to my neck as I started walking us to the
doors.
RPOV
Edward snapped his eyes open and looked over at Bella like she was his prey. His
green eyes were a dark, husky, green. He was panting slightly as was Bella as she
gazed back at him. I could feel the sexual tension between them and it made me
horny. Suddenly, Edward stood up and kicked his chair backwards causing Bella to
jump and I think she might have moaned. He reached down and grabbed her hand
and pulled her flush with his body. I gasp softly as he crashed his lips to hers with so
much force, I was afraid he would have hurt her if she hadn't thrown her arms
around his neck and pressed her body to his. He moaned and wrapped his arms
around her back and lifted her off her feet. She automatically wrapped her legs
around his waist and moved her lips to his neck while he headed out of the dining
room. I looked back at the others, who were also watching them with their mouths
wide open.
"What the hell was that?" I asked.
"I think Eddie is in love," chuckled Emmett.
"If you had heard that song, you might be out fucking each other right now also,"
chuckled Ben.
"But I mean they just met," said Alice. "Should we stop them?"
"No, I don't think so," said Jasper. "I think they need each other."
"I certainly haven't ever seen Edward this happy," said Emmett.
"Bella seems happier with him. She just seems so sad all the time," whispered Kate.
"Yeah, she's hurting about something," said Garrett. "I think they need this."
"I think youre right," I said. I stood up and held out my hand to Emmett. "Let's go,
Babe."
"Ok," he chuckled.
40

He grabbed my hand and we grabbed Edward and Bella's bags that they had left
behind in their mad dash. We slowly made our way back to the dorm. I figured
Edward would take Bella back to his room. We made our way upstairs to my room.
Edward and Bella weren't here. Emmett pulled me into my bedroom and shut the
door behind him. I gave him my sexy smile and he grinned as he pulled off his shirt.

41

CHAPTER 10
BPOV
I'm not sure what happened. One minute I was watching Edward while he listened to
my song then the next thing I knew, I was pulled into his arms and he was kissing
me. I couldn't stop myself from throwing my arms around him and pulling him even
closer to me. I wanted him so bad. Edward lifted me off my feet and I automatically
wrapped my legs around his waist. I moved my lips to his tasty neck as Edward
carried me out of the dining hall. I wasn't sure where he was taking me but at this
moment I didn't really care.
A few minutes later, I found myself being laid down on a bed. I looked around and
saw that we were in Edward's room. He was hovering over me with a look of pure
lust etched on his face. I reached up and gently strokes his cheek. He leaned down
and pressed his lips to mine again. I pulled him so that his body was laying on mine.
I could feel his erection pressing through his pants. I ground my hips into his and he
growled into my mouth. He pulled away but left his forehead pressed against mine.
"I have wanted to kiss you all week," he whispered.
"Why didn't you?" I whispered.
"I was scared," he whispered.
"Of what?" I whispered.
"I've never met someone as..exquisite as you," he whispered. "From the moment I
saw you at the banquet, I wanted to press my lips to yours. I wanted to hold you in
my arms. I wanted to.to make love to you."
"You.you want me?" I asked with a small smile.
"Bella, I..I love you," he barely whispered. I gasp and pressed my lips to his softly.
"I love you too, Edward. I never thought you would love me back," I whispered as a
tear fell from my eye. Edward gently wiped it away.
"Bella, how could I not love you? Youre amazing, beautiful, and, god, are you sexy,"
he whispered.
"Edward, make love to me," I whispered.

42

"I can't," he whispered. I felt a pain in my chest. I pushed him away but he pulled
me into his arms. "I don't have any condoms."
"Oh," I whispered. "I'm on the pill."
"Oh," he said with a frown.
"Because of cramps. I've never." I trailed off as I blushed.
"I've never either," whispered Edward. "Are you sure you want to?"
"Yes," I whispered.
Edward leaned down and kissed me again before he moved his lips to my neck. He
pulled my leotard down my shoulders and followed with his lips. I pulled my arms
out as he pulled my bra off. He sucked one of my nipples into his mouth and I nearly
came undone right then. He moved his lips down my stomach as he slowly pulled
my leotard down to the top of my tights. He looked up and I nodded at him to let
him know it was ok to keep going.
He licked his lips as he pulled my leotard and tights down my hips and ass. He
moaned when he saw me hairless. I chuckled softly. He pulled them down the rest of
the way and tossed them on the floor. He kissed his way up my right leg to my
knee. Then to my thighs before he was finally at the apex between my legs.
He bent down and softly kissed my wet core before he gave me a hungry lick. I
wove my fingers into his hair as he pushed my legs apart and pushed his tongue
into me. I swear, I heard him growl softly. Such a fucking turn on. I could feel the
tension begin to build in my toes and slowly move up my body until it exploded
when Edward pulled my clit into his teeth and gently bit down on it.
"FUCK!" I screamed as I came hard.
Edward kissed his way back up my stomach and crashed his lips to mine again. I
could taste myself on his lips and tongue, causing me to moan. I pulled his shirt
over his head and tossed it onto the floor. I used my feet to push his pants down his
hips. He just chuckled as he stood up and kicked them off along with his boxers. I
looked down at his throbbing erection and bit my lip. He was so big. He climbed
back on the bed and nestled himself in between my legs. I could feel the tip rubbing
on my opening.
"Are you sure?" he whispered. I pressed my lips to his again.
"Yes, I love you. I want to feel you inside of me," I whispered.
43

"I love you," He whispered as he slowly began to push into me.

He went slow, giving me a chance to get used to his size. He leaned down and
kissed me as he pushed through my barrier. Once he's sheathed all the way inside
of me, he paused for a moment to let me calm down. I lifted my hips up to
encourage him to move with me. He slowly pulled out and pushed back in. I kept my
eyes locked on his as he slowly quickened his pace. Neither one of us made a
sound. We let our bodies speak for us.
I pulled Edward's lips to mine again as I felt my body shake with its second orgasm
of the night. My walls clenched on Edward's cock causing him to shudder as he
finally got his release. He rolled off of me and pulled me into his arms. He gave me
a soft kiss before he pulled the blanket up. He tightened his arms around me as we
fell asleep completely content.
I woke up the next morning just after five am. I looked over and smiled when I saw
the content look on Edward's face. He looked so peaceful and relaxed. I started to
slide out of the bed when I felt him tighten his arms around.
"I'm not ready to let you go yet," he murmured with his eyes closed.
"I know," I whispered, "but I need to go run."
"You run?" asked Edward as he opened his eyes.
"Yes, I started running with Charlie when I was twelve," I said. "It's the only time
when I feel like he is still with me."
"That's good," he whispered.
"Do you want to come with me?" I asked.
"How far do you run?" he asked warily.
"Only five miles," I said. His eyes went wide and his mouth fell open a little.
"Ok, I'll go with you but I can't guarantee I can do five miles," chuckled Edward.
"Ok," I chuckled.
We climbed out of bed. Edward slipped on a pair of boxers, running shorts and a tshirt. He threw me a pair of shorts and a t-shirt to put on so I could go change in my
room. I told him I would meet him in the lobby in a few minutes. I kissed him before

44

I quickly and quietly made my way out of his suite and went up to the third floor to
my suite.
I quietly made my way into my room and tossed my leotard and tights in my
hamper. I changed from Edward's clothes into my own shorts and a tank top. I really
wanted to keep Edward's clothes on but they would fall down if I tried to run in
them. I pulled on my socks and shoes. I left a note for Alice and Rose before I made
my way down to the lobby.
Edward was waiting for me with a smile on his face. He grabbed my hand as we
made our way down to the track. We sat on the grass for a minute and stretched. I
stood up and pulled Edward to his feet. We went over to the track and started
running. Edward was fine for the first three miles then he went over and fell onto
the grass while I finished my last two miles. I just chuckled as I went over and sat
down next to him.
"Are you going to live?" I asked with a chuckle.
"No," he chuckled. "I think you need to kiss me to make me feel better."
"Hmmm, I guess I could do that," I murmured.
I leaned down and pressed my lips to his gently. He threw his arms around me and
pulled me flush with his body. He rolled up so that he was on top of me. I wrapped
my legs around his waist and pulled him even closer to me as I deepened the kiss.
"I guess they have worked out their issues."

45

CHAPTER 11
EPOV
"I guess they have worked out their issues," chuckled Carlisle. Bella and I pulled
apart and looked over to see him and Esme watching us with smirks on their faces.
"It's about damn time," snickered Esme. I just rolled my eyes as I moved so that I
was sitting next to Bella, who was a delicious shade of pink.
"We.heI" stammered Bella. "I'm sorry."
"Why are you sorry?" asked Carlisle. I stood up and pulled Bella to her feet.
"I.I don't know," she said.
"So what are you both doing down here anyway?" I asked as I wrapped my arm
around Bella's waist. She almost seemed to melt into my arms. I would never get
tired of feeling her next to me.
"We were fixing to run," said Esme.
46

"What are you both up to today?" asked Carlisle.

"We haven't made any plans yet," I said.
"After breakfast we were going to head down to the beach house. Why don't you
come with us?" asked Carlisle. I looked down at Bella. She nodded and gave me a
soft smile.
"Sure," I said. "Why don't we invite the others?"
"Sounds good," said Esme. "We will meet you all in the dining hall in an hour."
"Ok," we said.
They just smiled at us as they went over to the track and started their run. Bella and
I made our way back to the dorms. I walked her up the stairs, she refused the
elevator for some reason, and to her door. I told her I would meet her in the lobby in
twenty. I kissed her and headed down to my suite. I walked in and found Emmett
and Jasper sitting in the living room. They both looked at me with raised eyebrows.
"Where have you been?" asked Emmett.
"I went running with Bella," I said. They both smirked as they looked at each other.
"Bella, talked you into running?" asked Jasper.
"Yes," I said. "But she ran my ass into the ground. I only managed to run three miles
while she did five like it was nothing."
"Damn," said Jasper. "So last night"
"Carlisle and Esme invited us all to go to the beach house with them if you guys
want to come," I said ignoring Jasper's attempt to get information.
"Sure," said Emmett. "Don't think we aren't going to talk about last night's kiss
between you and Bella."
"Yeah, cause that was fucking hot," said Jasper. I rolled my eyes and headed to my
room.
"I'm taking a shower," I said.
They both laughed as I went into my room. I shut the door and went into the
bathroom. I turned on the water and quickly stripped out of my running clothes and
47

stepped in the water. I couldn't get last night out of my mind. The feeling of Bella's
hands on me. The taste of her skin, the feeling of being buried deep inside of her
was incredible. I knew that I could never live without her again. I literally couldn't
survive without her.
I quickly washed my hair and body. I turned off the water and dried off. I went back
to my room and slipped on a pair of blue swim trunks and a white t-shirt. I slip on
my tennis shoes and head out to the living room. Emmett and Jasper have both
changed into their own swim trunks. We make our way down to the lobby and found
Alice, Rose, and Bella waiting for us.
She looked beautiful on a sage green sundress. I could see her black bikini strings
around her neck. I couldn't keep the smile off my face as I pulled her into my arms
and kissed her softly. She blushed and smiled back at me. We just ignored the looks
from the others as we made our way to the dining hall.
Bella and I grabbed our breakfast and went to sit with Garrett, Kate, Ben, and
Angela. They were dressed for the beach too so one of the others must have called
them. They all smirked at me and Bella as we sat down but we ignored them.
Emmett, Rose, Jasper, and Alice came over and sat down with us. For a moment
nobody spoke, then it started.
"Tell us about last night."
"Are you two together?"
"Spill, Eddie."
"Tell us everything."
Bella and I just chuckled as Rose, Kate, Emmett and Alice all demanded our
explanation about last night. I looked at Bella. She chuckled and nodded her head
softly. I looked back at everyone and smiled.
"Bella and I are together and that's all we are saying," I chuckled. Bella started
chuckling when they all started grumbling.
"Sorry, guys, we aren't ones to kiss and tell," smirked Bella.
"Oh, come on, Bella," begged Alice. "Please?"
"Nope," chuckled Bella.
"Eddiecome on, man," said Emmett.
48

"Em, do really think calling me Eddie is going to get me to talk?" I asked with a
chuckle.
"Damn it," muttered Emmett. We all just chuckled.
"Hey, Edward," purred Tanya as she came over and laid her hand on my shoulder. I
cringed.
"Tanya," I said.
"I was wondering if you wanted to go to the movies with me today," she purred.
"No," I said. "I'm busy."
"With what?" she asked. I chuckled and looked up at her.
"Bella and I are going out on a date," I said. She gasp and looked from me to Bella.
"You're going out withher," Tanya growled. "She's a freak."
"Tanya-" I started but Bella stood up and we all looked over at her. She had a scary
look on her face. Scary but hot at the same time.
"I'm only going to tell you this once, bitch," growled Bella. "Stay the fuck away from
Edward. He's fucking mine."
"He's not yours," growled Tanya. I started to say something but Bella spoke first.
"Well, when he fucked me last night, that pretty much made him mine," snapped
Bella. Everyone in the dining hall gasp and looked over at us. "I won't have this
conversation with you again."
"Ugh," snapped Tanya. "You can have him."
"I already have," smirked Bella, causing us all to chuckle. "He was fucking fantastic."
Tanya just narrowed her eyes at Bella and stormed off. I stood up and looked at
Bella before I pulled her into my arms and crashed my lips to hers again. She's so
fucking hot when she gets territorial. Bella wrapped her arms around my neck and
thrust her tongue into my mouth. I moaned and reached down and grabbed her ass
as I lifted her. She wrapped her legs around my waist and my cock got so fucking
hard.

49

"Um, guys?" chuckled Emmett. We pulled away and looked over at him. "Everyone's
watching you."
"Oh," whispered Bella as she blushed. My cock twitched. I set her down on her feet
and we sat down.
"So.." snickered Garrett.
"Hey, guys," said Carlisle as he and Esme came over.
"Hey," they all yelled. I felt Bella start to chuckle as they all blushed.
"What's going on?" asked Esme looking between us all.
"Nothing," they all yelled. I just rolled my eyes. I could feel Bella shaking with her
silent laughter.
"We were just informing them about our relationship," chuckled Bella.
"Oh you mean like how you were both were practically fucking on the track?"
chuckled Carlisle. Everyone gasp and looked over at us.
"Carlisle, I am going to fucking drown you when we get to the beach," I chuckled.
"Whatever, Eddie," chuckled Carlisle. "Let's go already."
"Edward, do you want to ride with me in my car?" asked Bella. "I haven't driven her
since we got here."
"Sure," I said.
We tossed our trash and followed everyone out to the parking lot by the dorms.
Bella stopped by her car and we all stopped and stared at it. It was a fucking 1953
Porsche convertible. My cock got just a little harder as I stared at the beautiful car.
"Um, guys?" asked Bella. I shook my head slightly and looked over to see Jasper,
Ben, Garrett, Emmett, and Carlisle all staring at her car to. "It's just a car."
"No, she's not," whispered Emmett through his tears. "She is a fucking '53 Porsche."
"I know," said Bella.
"Where did you get her?" asked Carlisle.

50

"Charlie and I found her in a junk yard outside of Seattle when I was twelve," said
Bella.
"Who's Charlie?" asked Alice.
"My father," said Bella, looking down at her feet.

CHAPTER 12
BPOV
I could feel my tears building in my eyes as I thought about my father again. As
happy as I have felt with Edward in the last twelve hours, I still feel the hole in my
heart that will always belong to him. I felt Edward come over and pull me into his
arms as I let my tears fall again.
"Shhh," he whispered. "It's ok, love."
"What's wrong, Bella?" asked Alice.
"I miss my father so much," I cried.
"Maybe you should call him," said Emmett. I just started sobbing harder in Edward's
chest, causing him to tighten his arms around me.
"Her father passed away six month ago," whispered Edward. I heard them all gasp.
"Oh, I'm sorry for bringing him up," whispered Emmett.
"It's ok, Emmett," I whispered. "Charlie was a fantastic father. He was my best
friend. I've been so lonely for so long."
"You aren't alone anymore," Edward whispered. I looked up and saw so much love
on his face. I leaned up and gently kissed him.
"Thank you, Edward. I love you," I whispered.
"I love you too," he whispered before he kissed me again. I barely heard everyone
gasp behind us but I was so lost in Edward I didn't care.
A few minutes later, we all climbed into our cars and headed to the beach house. I
let Edward drive since he knew where we were going. Plus, I knew he wanted to
drive my car. I knew I had to trust him, even with my baby. Twenty minutes later he
51

pulled up to the biggest house I had ever seen. It was white with red trim. It was
beautiful.
We climbed out of the cars and Edward held my hand while we made our way down
to the private beach in the back of the house. It was spectacular. The girls and I
settle on our towel on the sand while the guys dragged the cooler of water over to
us. I dug out my sunscreen as Edward came over and sat down next to me.
"Will you put some lotion on my back?" I asked sweetly. I think he might have
started panting.
"Yes," he said quickly.
I just chuckled as I handed him the bottle and turned around. A moment later, I felt
his cool hands start rubbing the lotion on my back. I closed my eyes and sighed
softly. Every time he touched me I felt this tingle run through me. Edward moved
the strings of my bikini and started rubbing my shoulders. He moved his hands
down my back and move to my sides. Edward leaned up behind me and pressed his
lips to my neck and moved to my ear.
"You are so beautiful," he whispered. "I will never get enough of you."
"Good," I murmured as I leaned into his arms. "I will never get enough of you."
"Guys," chuckled Alice. We looked over and I blushed when I realized Edward's
hands had made their way inside my bikini top.
"Sorry," muttered Edward as he moved his hands.
"Don't be," I chuckled. "I like your hands on me."
"We are sitting right here," chuckled Carlisle. I just smirked and looked over at him.
"I know," I said. "But Edward is such a fantastic lover, I can't seem to keep my
hands off of him."
"Ugh," he shuddered. He stood up and pulled Esme up. "Let's go for a walk and
leave the horny young ones to themselves."
"Ok," laughed Esme.
Everyone just chuckled as they left. Emmett, Jasper, Garrett and Ben dragged
Edward off to play a game of football leaving me with the girls. I knew as soon as

52

they left, I was going to get grilled about last night. Needless to say they didn't
disappoint. As soon as the boys were out of ear shot, they pounced.
"Spill," demanded Rose.
"Spill what?" I asked.
"You know what," whined Alice.
"Please, Bella," whined Kate. "Tell us about last night. Pretty please with a cherry on
top."
"Bella, we can do this the easy way or the hard way," chuckled Angela.
"What's the hard way?" I asked.
"Lots and lots of teasing," she chuckled. I just laughed and shook my head softly.
"So what do you want to know?" I asked.
"What happened after he carried you out of the dining hall?" asked Rose.
"He carried me back to his room. He told me that he has been wanting to kiss me all
week," I said rolling my eyes.
"What did you say?" asked Alice.
"I asked him why he didn't. He said he was scared because he had never seen
someone as exquisite as me," I said. "He said from the moment he saw me at the
banquet that he had wanted to kiss me, to hold me, to make love to me. He said
he's in love with me."
"Wow," they all whispered.
"Who knew Edward was such a romantic," mused Alice.
"Who knew Edward ever looked at a women," said Kate.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well, in the two years that we've been here, we've never seen Edward look at a
woman the way he does you," said Kate.
"Never?" I asked with a smile.
53

"No," said Angela. "He's a nice, sweet, guy but he never really opened up with
anyone. It's not easy for him being the brother of the Carlisle Cullen but he's always
handled it pretty well."
"He's amazing," I whispered. "He makes me smile. I haven't smiled in a long time."
"Bella, you know that we are here for you when you need someone to talk to or a
shoulder to cry on, don't you?" asked Rose.
"I didn't until today," I said softly. "I've never really had friends besides my dad and
my ballet instructor back in Forks. This is all new to me."
"No matter what, you can count on us," said Alice as she threw herself at me and
hugged me.
"Yep, you are stuck with us now," chuckled Rose as she joined our hug.
"That's right," snickered Kate as she and Angela joined our hug.
"Is this a private party or can anyone join?" asked a man with a deep voice. We all
looked up to see a man with dark black hair and equally black eyes looking down at
us.
"It's private," snapped Rose as we detangled ourselves. The man was peering down
at me and I felt a chill run through my body. I didn't like it.
"I'm Paul," he said ignoring Rose and the others. He stuck his hand out to me.
"That's nice," I said icily. "But as my friend said this is a private party, so feel free to
get the hell out of here."
"What if I don't want to leave?" he smirked. His eyes went down to my breast and
his smile widened.
"I don't really care what you want," snapped Rose. "This is private property. Now get
your ass out of here."
"What's your name?" he asked me, ignoring Rose and the others completely.
"You don't need to know my name," I said. He smirked again as he reached down
and grabbed my arm and dragged me to my feet. "GET YOUR FUCKING HAND OFF
OF ME!"
"I just want to talk to you, babe," snapped Paul.
54

"I don't want to talk to you so back off and leave me alone," I snapped as I tried to
get my arm out of his grip. He just tightened his grip on my arm and I knew I was
going to bruise.
"Come on, babe. Let's go for a walk," he said as he started dragging me away from
the girls. They were all screaming for him to stop.
Suddenly, I was thrown back as he was ripped from me. I fell back and slammed my
head on a rock. I could hear everyone screaming but I couldn't make out what they
said. The last thing I remember before the darkness took over was feeling the tingle
I always feel with Edward.

CHAPTER 13
EPOV
I just rolled my eyes as I was dragged away from Bella by the guys. They claimed
we needed to play football but I knew that they just wanted the details from last
night. I swear sometimes they gossip more than the girls do. We made our way
down the beach and they all turned and looked at me. I rolled my eyes again.
"Tell us what happened last night after the kiss," demanded Emmett.
"Why do you want to know?" I asked.
55

"Because we've been watching the two of you skirt around your feelings for a week.
I think we all earned some details," said Jasper.
"Plus, we care about Bella," said Garrett. "We need to know if you treated her right."
"Or we will have to kill you," said Ben.
"I took her back to my room. I admitted that I am in love with her. She said she
loves me back," I said.
"Then you did the dirty?" asked Emmett with a smirk. I rolled my eyes at him again.
"No, we didn't 'do the dirty'," I snapped. "We made love. It was the best night of my
life. I can't live without her again."
"Wow, that almost sounded stalkerish," chuckled Garrett. We all laughed.
"What's the deal with her father?" asked Jasper seriously.
"He was killed by a drunk driver six months ago. It was the same night she got her
letter about her audition," I said. "They were very close. It's been really hard for her.
He was all she had."
"Where's her mom?" asked Emmett.
"Her mom died when she was born," I said.
"Man, she's had it rough," said Ben. "No wonder she seemed sad all the time."
"She's incredibly strong for dealing with all that alone," said Jasper.
"Yeah, she is," I said.
We didn't say anything else. We turned and started making our way back up the
beach. We had just passed this huge boulder when we saw some guys standing with
the girls. It was obvious they didn't want him around. He reached out and grabbed
Bella's arm and we took off running.
"GET YOUR FUCKING HAND OFF OF ME!" Bella screamed.
"I just want to talk to you, babe," snapped the man.
"I don't want to talk to you so back off and leave me alone," Bella snapped. I saw a
flash of pain cross her face.
56

"Come on, babe, let's go for walk," he said as he started dragging Bella away from
the girls. They were screaming as we ran up to him. I threw him off of Bella and
started slamming my fist in his face.
"Edward!" yelled Rose. I turned and saw Bella laying on the sand. There was blood
beginning to pool around her head. I dropped the guy and ran over to Bella.
"Bella, talk to me," I begged but she didn't. "Bella, please talk to me."
"What happened?" asked Carlisle as he came running over. "Esme, call 911."
"That jerk," snapped Rose, gesturing to the man, Emmett had pinned down to the
ground. "Tried to force Bella to go for a walk with him, even though she told him no.
When Edward pulled him off of her she went flying back and hit her head."
"Edward, take off your shirt. We have to get the bleeding to stop," ordered Carlisle. I
quickly stripped off my shirt and handed it to him. He pressed it to the back of her
head.
"Is she going to be ok?" I whispered.
"I don't know," whispered Carlisle.
Just then the ambulance and the police showed up. The paramedics got Bella
loaded onto a stretcher while the police took our statements. The douche, or Paul,
tried to claim that I attacked him for no reason but the girls all backed me up. The
police arrested him and took him off. Me, Carlisle, and Esme climbed into the car
and followed the ambulance to the hospital. Luckily Jasper gave me his shirt to put
on.
We went into the waiting room but were told we had to wait for a doctor to come
see us. We settle into the seats and just waited. I remember sitting in a waiting
room like this when my parents were hurt. I shook my head to stop my tears from
building. I had to be strong for Bella. She needed me right now.
The others showed up about fifteen minutes later. I could tell they were almost as
worried about Bella as I was. It was obvious that that they all cared for her. I
couldn't get the imagine of her laying in the sand with blood coming out of her
head. I should have made sure she was ok instead of beating on the jerk. I should
have been the one to take care of her. I would never forgive myself if something
happened to her.
"Is there someone here for Isabella Swan?" asked the doctor as he came out of the
back.
57

"We are," I said as we all stood up. He came over to us. "Is she ok?"
"Who are you?" he asked.
"I'm her boyfriend, Edward," I said.
"Edward, I am Dr. Hilton," he said. "Isabella had a small contusion on the back of her
head. She also has a mild concussion. We are keeping her overnight for observation.
Right now, she is still out and will probably be for awhile."
"When can I see her?" I asked.
"They are moving her to the fifth floor right now," said Dr. Hilton. "She will be in
room 533. You can see her for a few minutes but then you need to leave."
"I'm not leaving her," I said defiantly.
"Look-" he started.
"No, you look," I said sharply. "The woman I love is staying and I will not leave her.
She's all I have and right now she needs me."
"Fine," he said. "I'll be back in the morning to check on her."
"Thank you," I said.
He just nodded before he left and went back into the ER. No one else said anything
as we made our way to the elevator. We took it to the fifth floor and found her room.
We walked in and I felt my breath catch in my throat as I saw her laying in the bed.
She looked so fragile. She had a bandage around her head and I could see the
bruises on her arm from where that jerk had grabbed her. I went over and picked up
her hand and gently raised it to my lips and kissed her.
"I love you, my Bella," I whispered. I leaned down and pressed my lips to her
forehead. "I'm sorry I couldn't protect you."
"Edward-" started Carlisle.
"Don't say it," I whispered.
"We had better get going," whispered Esme. She came over to me and Bella and
hugged us both. She kissed my cheek. "Try to get some sleep."
"I'll try," I whispered.
58

Everyone took turned hugging me and Bella before they left. I could tell they were
all worried about her to. I pulled the chair up next to her side of the bed and laid my
head down and wove my fingers in with hers. I couldn't stop my tears as they built
up in my eyes. I had just found Bella and I couldn't lose her now. I needed her. The
whole time I was in the waiting room I felt like I couldn't breathe.
I sat next to Bella's bed for the next several hours. Every once in a while one of the
nurses would come in to check on her. They would tell me I needed to go home and
get some rest but I just ignored them. They offered to get me a cot but I knew I
couldn't sleep without her hand in mine. They eventually just gave up and stop
bothering me. I laid my head on her bed again and closed my eyes and let sleep
take over. I prayed that I would see my Bella's chocolate brown eyes soon.

59

CHAPTER 14
BPOV
"Dad?" I asked as we laid in the Hammock in the backyard. It was one of the rare
sunny days in Forks.
"What?" asked Charlie as he looked up from his book.
"Tell me about Mom," I said softly. Charlie chuckled and wrapped his arm around my
shoulders.
"Your mom was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen," said Charlie. "I
remember the first time I saw her. She was sitting across the cafeteria from me. We
had just started our senior year and she was new. She had just moved here from
Phoenix. I could tell she hated it. She looked so sad. Her blond hair was pulled back
into a ponytail. She was looking down at the book in her hand when she suddenly
looked up and caught me staring at her. I knew I should look away but I just
couldn't. She smiled and her entire face lit up. She was breath taking. She got up
and came over to me and sat down across from me. She said 'I'm Renee. You and I
are soul mates.' I just chuckled as I said 'I'm Charlie and it would be an honor to be
your soul mate, honey.' From that moment on, she was mine."
"Do you think she would be proud of me if she was here?" I whispered through my
tears.
"Oh, yeah," he whispered as he wiped the tears off my face. "She was so excited
about you. We had tried for nearly three years before you were conceived. The
night we found out she was pregnant, she had a dream. She dreamed that she was
standing by a river. She heard a little girl call out for her. She turned and she saw a
little brown haired circle running to her. She said the little girl was only about three
but she was the most beautiful child she had ever seen. The little girt jumped into
her arms and kissed her cheek and whispered 'I love you, mommy.' Renee was
convinced from that moment on that you were a girl. She was right."
"I wish I could have known her," I whispered.
"Me too," whispered Charlie.
"I love you, my Bella," whispered Edward.
60

"You had better wake up soon," chuckled Charlie. "That boy loves you."
"I love him too," I whispered.
"I know you do." said Charlie.
"Please, Bella. Don't leave me," whispered Edward.
"Go to him, honey," whispered Charlie. I climbed off the hammock and looked back
at him.
"Are you ok now?" I asked.
"Honey, I'm with your mom," said Charlie. "I'm wonderful. It's time for you to start
living."
"I love you, Daddy," I said softly.
"I love you too, honey," he said.
I turned and walked toward the trees. I looked back and saw Charlie with Renee.
They were holding hands and they had their foreheads pressed together. I just
smiled before I turned and walked into the trees.
My head was killing me. I think it was literally killing me. It felt like someone had
taken a sledge hammer and hit me a hundred times. Then just to make it hurt
worse, they hit me a hundred more times. I slowly opened my eyes and blinked a
few times. The lights were off but I could tell I was in the hospital. I frantically
searched my brain trying to figure out why I was in the hospital.
I looked around the room and saw Edward in the chair next to my bed. He had his
hand in mine and his head was laying on the edge of my bed. He had a frown on his
face as he slept and I couldn't help but feel sad. What had happened that made him
feel so sad? I gently pulled my hand from his and moved it to his hair. I gently
pushed the hair out of his face. He sighed as he opened his eyes. He looked up at
me and jumped to his feet and started planting kisses all over my face.
"Thank God you are awake," he whispered between kisses.
"What happened?" I asked. He froze and pulled back just slightly.
"You don't remember anything?" he asked.

61

"I remember being at the beach house." I trailed off as I searched my mind for
anything.
Suddenly, it all came rushing back to me. The man, Paul, grabbing my arm. Him
dragging me away. Me flying backwards and falling. The pain on the back of my
head. Everyone screaming. Edward holding me.
"Where is he?" I asked frantically. "Where is that man?"
"It's ok, Bella," whispered Edward pulling me into his arms. "I won't let anyone hurt
you again."
"Where is he?" I cried.
"The police arrested him after we all verified that he assaulted you and tried to take
you against your will," said Edward.
"Thank god," I whispered. Edward climbed into the bed with me and held me tightly
in his arms. "Is everyone else ok?"
"They are fine, love," said Edward. "They are just worried about you."
"Are you ok?" I asked.
"I am now that you are awake," whispered Edward. "I was so scared that you
weren't going to wake up."
"I couldn't stay away from you," I whispered.
"I can't stay away from you either," whispered Edward. "I love you so much."
"I love you too," I whispered.
Edward climbed into the bed with me and wrapped his arms around me. He held me
tight and I knew I couldn't be without him. I needed him like I needed air to breath. I
fell asleep again with his arms around me.
It felt like I had only just fallen asleep when I was shaken awake again. I opened my
eyes and found Edward standing next to a young doctor. I could tell Edward wasn't
happy with the man but I couldn't understand why.
"Isabella, I am Dr. Hilton." said the man. "Do you know where you are?"
"Call me Bella," I said. "I'm at the hospital."
62

"Do you remember what happened?" asked Dr. Hilton, with a bit of an attitude.
"Yes, some asshat decided I should talk to him and tried to drag me away from my
friends. He was pulled away from me and I was thrown back and I hit my head," I
said. Edward turned his head to hide his smirk when I called that man an asshat but
I saw it. "When can I go home?"
"You can go home now but I want you to rest for the next week," said Dr. Hilton,
rudely. "No dancing all week."
"That's impossible," I said. "We have a huge audition in three weeks and we need to
practice."
"I don't really care," said Dr. Asshat. That's what I am calling him now. "You have a
head injury and you need to rest."
"I will be careful but-"
"Bella, just listen to him," sighed Edward. I narrowed my eyes at him. "Don't look at
me like that, love. Your health is more important than the audition. Besides, we will
be fine."
"Fine," I huffed. Dr. Asshat just rolled his eyes and gave me my discharge papers
before he left.
"Don't be mad at me," said Edward.
"I'm not," I said. "I just don't want you to lose your chance for the role because of
me."
"It's our chance for the roles, and we aren't," said Edward. "We have our
choreography pretty much figured out. We will just have to work a little harder next
week on getting the bugs out."
"I know. Your right," I said. "Can I go home now?"
"Yes," said Edward. "Rose drove your car here so we can head out as soon as you
get dressed."
"Good," I said. "I hate hospitals."
"Me too," whispered Edward.

63

The nurse came in and took out my IV. Edward helped me change out of my ugly
hospital gown and into some yoga pants and a t-shirt that Alice had brought for me.
The nurse forced me to ride in a wheelchair from my room down to the lobby.
Edward pulled my Porsche up to the door and helped me into the front seat. I
buckled my seatbelt while Edward climbed into the drivers seat. He started the car
and we headed back to the academy.
He parked in front of the dorms and came around to my side and helped me out. He
wrapped his arm around my waist and led me to the elevator. I didn't really want to
go up the elevator but I did anyway. WE went down to my suite and he opened the
door. We found everyone waiting for us. In this moment, I knew that I was no longer
alone.

CHAPTER 15
"Bella, how are you?" asked Esme.

64

"I'm fine," I said. "Pretty tired and I have a raging headache."

"Thank God that's all you have," whispered Rose.
"Dr. Asshat, I mean Hilton, said I can't dance for the rest of the week," I grumbled.
"Did you just call him Dr. Asshat?" chuckled Emmett.
"Yes," I chuckled. "He was a tad bit rude. I didn't like him."
"He's just making sure you are ok," chuckled Edward. I raised my eyebrow at him.
"Ok, so he's an asshat."
"He's right," said Carlisle. "You are to use this week to rest and get healthy."
"I know," I said. "I promise."
"Good girl," chuckled Carlisle. "We should go and let you get some rest."
"You don't have to go," I said. They all chuckled.
"Yes, we do," chuckled Esme. "I will bring you and Edward some dinner in a little
while. Please rest."
"Ok, I will," I said as she hugged me. Carlisle came over and hugged me.
"I'm glad you are ok. We've been worried sick," said Carlisle.
"I'm sorry to have made you worry," I whispered. "But I'm fine."
"Don't be sorry. Just take care of yourself," said Carlisle.
"I will," I said.
Emmett, Jasper, Garrett, Kate, Ben, and Angela all hugged me before they left.
Edward pulled me into my room and shut the door behind him. I heard Rose and
Alice both mutter under their breaths about him hogging me. We just chuckled.
Edward got me some Advil for my head. I took it quickly with some water and
climbed on to my bed. Edward climbed on next to me and wrapped his arms around
me.
"What's your favorite color?" he asked.
"Blue," I said. "Yours?"
65

"Chocolate brown," he chuckled.

"Why?" I asked confused.
"It's the color of your eyes."
"Oh," I said softly. "Charlie called them chocolate kiss brown."
"I like that," mused Edward. "So besides, Bon Jovi, what kind of music do you like?"
"I like everything," I said. "My favorite, other than Bon Jovi, Motley Crue but I
generally love anything. There's something about music that reaches my soul. I can
feel it in my feet. My ballet instructor used to tell me to let the music move my feet.
That's what I try to do."
"So, you play the piano. Anything else?" asked Edward.
"I can play the guitar," I said. "But I'm not very good at it."
"You'll have to play for me sometime," said Edward.
"What about you?" I asked. "Do you play anything?"
"I play the piano," said Edward. "My mother, Elizabeth, forced both me and Carlisle
to take lessons as a child. Carlisle hated it but I enjoyed it. I find it relaxing."
"Have you always danced?" I asked.
"Yes," said Edward. "Elizabeth, my mom was an amazing ballerina in her day. She
met my father, Edward Sr. when he choreographed a show for her. They use to tell
me that they fell in love with each other the moment they saw each other. They
were married six months later. A year later, Carlisle was born. Mom couldn't dance
anymore so they started the academy. I was born ten years later. For as long as I
can remember, the academy has been my home. Carlisle met Esme here at the
academy. They were married when I was eight. They were eighteen. They had been
traveling the country with the San Francisco Ballet when we were in the accident.
My mom was thrown from the car while my dad and I were trapped. I was lucky
enough to only have a few scratches and a broken leg. My parents both sustained
serious head injuries. They never woke up. Carlisle and Esme retired from
performing and took over running the academy and raising me. We kept my parents
here in San Francisco for awhile but they needed better care so we found a place in
Chicago that takes care of their needs. We go out and visit as much as we can but
they have no idea that we are even there."

66

"I bet they do," I whispered as I reached up and wiped the tears off Edward's face.
"I'm sure they know how much you have done for them."
"I hope so," whispered Edward softly.
Edward leaned down and gently kissed me. We spent the next few hours talking
more about our families and childhoods. He told me about the time Carlisle tried to
convince him that he was really adopted. Edward apparently believed him and
packed up his stuff and was prepared to leave when Elizabeth and Edward Sr. found
him standing out on the sidewalk. Edward was four and Carlisle ended up grounded
for nearly two months.
I told him about the time Charlie tried to curl my hair for a recital when I was seven.
He ended up frying my hair and I had to have nearly six inches of it cut off. Madame
Christine lectured him for nearly an hour about messing with my hair. She took over
that part of my recitals. I think Charlie may have done it on purpose but I never
asked him.
Esme brought us some sandwiches for dinner. We ate and watched TV for a while
but nothing was really on. I started getting tired so I changed into my pajamas.
Edward started to leave me alone but I begged him to stay with me. I wasn't ready
to let him go yet. He just kissed me and stripped down to his boxers and climbed
into my bed with me. He wrapped his arms around me and held me while I fell
asleep.
I woke up the next morning when I felt Edward crawling out of the bed. I opened my
eyes and saw that it was just after 7am.
"Where are you going?" I asked. Edward jumped slightly. "Sorry, I didn't mean to
scare you."
"It's fine," chuckled Edward. "I thought you were still asleep. I was going to grab
some breakfast before class started."
"I'll go with you," I said as I started climbing out of bed but Edward sat on the side of
the bed and pushed me back.
"No, you are to stay here and rest," said Edward.
"I don't want to stay here," I said. "I'm not going to dance but I can at least go to
class and watch."
"Bella-"

67

"No, this is my choice," I said pushing his hands off my shoulders and sitting up.
Edward narrowed his eyes at me and sighed softly.
"Fine," he said. "But we are spending the afternoon here."
"I like the sound of that," I chuckled. Edward just chuckled as he rolled his eyes and
kissed me.
"I have a feeling you are going to keep me on my toes," chuckled Edward.
"I was thinking more on your back, handsome," I purred softly.
"You need to stop before I take you right now," groaned Edward.
"Oh, really?" I asked. I slid over and straddled his lap. His hands automatically
moved to my hips and I felt his cock harden beneath me. "So you don't want me to
move my hips like this?"
"I want you to," he moaned as I shifted my hips. "But if you don't stop we may never
leave this room."
"That's bad why?" I smirked as I ground my pussy on him again.
"I don't know," he moaned as he slipped a hand in between us. He pushed his finger
inside my soaking panties and thrust it inside of me. "Fuck, you are so wet."
"You make me wet," I moaned as I moved my hips on his finger. "Please, Edward, I
need you."
"I need you too," he moaned.
Edward pulled his finger from me and I missed the feeling immediately. He gripped
the sides of my flimsy panties and ripped them and tossed them on the floor. It was
so fucking hot. I stood up so he could remove his boxers, which he did very quickly. I
climbed back onto his lap and slid down on his hard cock.
"Oh, fuck," I moaned as I took all of him inside of me. "I love the feeling of you
inside of me."
"II can't ever stop feeling you," groaned Edward as I started moving my hips up
and down slowly.
"You won't ever have too," I moaned.

68

I wrapped my legs around his waist and brought him even deeper into me. Edward
moved his hands to my hips and guided my movements on his cock while he sucked
and nibbled on my nipples. I knew I wasn't going to last long like this. I could feel
every bit of him inside of me. I pulled his lips to mine and plunged my tongue into
his mouth as I felt my body shake from my orgasm. Edward pushed into me a few
more times before he found his own release.
"I love you," I whispered against his lips.
"I love you, too," he whispered before he kissed me again. "Let's shower and go to
class. I think we will have to miss breakfast."
"I'm not that hungry anymore anyway," I chuckled as I climbed off his lap.
"Me either," smirked Edward.
I just chuckled as I went into the bathroom with him. He turned on the water and we
stepped in. I couldn't get my head wet because of the stupid stitches but I washed
the rest of my body. Once we were both clean we dried off and stepped out of
shower. We went back into my room. Edward pulled on his clothes from the day
before while I pulled on some clean panties, a bra, a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. I
slipped my feet into some flip flops. Edward and I went out into the living room and
opened the door. I froze as I saw Madame Christine standing in my door. She didn't
look happy.

CHAPTER 16
"Madame, what are you doing here?" I asked.
"I'm here because I was contacted by the hospital telling me that you had been
admitted with a head injury, Isabella," she snapped. "I'm listed as your emergency
contact."
"Oh," I said. I looked up at Edward. "Madame Christine, this is Edward Cullen, my
boyfriend. Edward, this is Madame Christine, my ballet instructor from Forks."
"It's nice to meet you, ma'am," said Edward sticking out his hand but Madame just
ignored him.
"What happened, Isabella?" snapped Madame Christine.

69

"Bella, I'll see you later. Take it easy," whispered Edward.

"Ok," I whispered. He kissed my cheek before he walked past Madame Christine,
who was glaring at me. "Come on in."
"I thought that boy was being mean to you," she said as she came in.
"It was a misunderstanding," I said. We sat on the sofa. She turned and looked at
me.
"Darling, what happened?" she asked softly.
"I was at the beach with Edward and some of our friends. I was talking with my suite
mates and a couple of friends when this guy came up to us. He started talking to
me while he ogled me. We told him to leave us alone but he wouldn't. He grabbed
my arm to drag me away. Someone pulled him off of me and I went flying back. I hit
my head on a rock or something. I passed out and woke up in the hospital. I have a
mild concussion and a small contusion on my head." I explained.
"Are you sure you are ok?" asked Madame Christine.
"I'm fine," I said. "I am taking this week off of dance to heal but next week I will be
back to work."
"Good," she said. "Now tell me about that boy."
"Edward and I are in love," I said softly.
"In love?" she asked. "How can you love someone you just met?"
"He makes me smile for the first time since Charlie died," I whispered through my
tears. "He understands what it's like to be alone. He makes me feel beautiful and
special. I can't live without him, Madame."
"I'm glad he makes you feel special, darling," she said. "But are you sure you aren't
rushing this?"
"I'm sure," I said. "I love him so much. It's like with you and Jonathon, you know? I
just knew I was in love with him. I never thought he would love me back but he
does."
"I'm very happy for you, darling," said Madame Christine. "I will admit that I haven't
seen you this happy in awhile. It's nice to see you smiling again. Charlie would be
happy for you, too."
70

"I know he would be," I said.

"Why don't you show me around the academy?" she asked.
"Ok," I said.
We stood up and made our way out of the suite and down the stairs to the lobby. We
made our way over to the rehearsal hall. I lead her down to where my first class was
fixing to start. We walked in and every looked over at us. Esme, Rose, Alice, Kate
and Angela smiled while the others just looked confused. Esme came over to us.
"Bella, how are you feeling today?" she asked.
"I'm fine, Esme," I said. "Esme Cullen, this is Madame Christine Romanoff. She was
my instructor back home. Madame, this is Esme Cullen."
"It's an honor to meet you, Madame Christine," said Esme shaking her hand. "I saw
you perform in New York. It was inspiring."
"Thank you, Mrs. Cullen," said Madame Christine. "I have to admit that I have been
a fan of yours for several years. You were magnificent in Swan Lake."
"Please call me Esme. It feels like it has been ages since I did Swan Lake," chuckled
Esme.
"Please call me Christine," said Madame Christine. "Do you mind if I observe your
class with Isabella?"
"Not at all," said Esme. "Feel free to instruct any of the girls. It would be an honor
for them to have your guidance."
"Very well, Esme," said Madame Christine. She turned to me. "Isabella, sit and rest."
"Yes, Madame," I chuckled. Esme and Madame smiled and turned to the rest of the
class.
"Ladies, I would like to introduce you to Madame Christine Romanoff," said Esme.
Several girls gasp, including Rose, Alice, Kate, and Angela. "Madame Christine is
going to help us during today's lesson. I expect you all to listen to her as you would
me or you will face the consequences. Do you understand me?"
"Yes, Esme," they all muttered.
"Good," said Esme. "Ladies, to the bard."
71

I sat on the floor next to the door while Esme went and put some music on. Esme
and Madame walked around the room while the girls worked on tendu front, back
and to the side. I chuckled inwardly when Madame criticized Tanya's turnout before
she went into passe, which was horrid.
After they worked on the bard for awhile they moved onto Pas de chat. I saw
Madame cringe when Tanya did hers. It took a lot of effort not to laugh loudly.
Madame is a stickler for perfection. I would know. She has spent the past fourteen
years forcing me to perfect every move.
Esme finally ended the lesson. I got up and walked out with her and Madame down
the hall after the others to our pairs lessons. I could see Tanya muttering to herself
and I smiled. I know it was silly and petty but I smiled. We walked in after them and
all the boys looked up at us. Edward smiled at me and I blushed as I bit my lip.
Carlisle came over to us with a big smile on his face.
"Bella, how are you feeling?" he asked.
"I'm fine, Carlisle," I said. "I would like you to meet Madame Christine Romanoff. She
was my instructor back home. Madame, this is Carlisle Cullen. He is Esme's husband
and Edward's brother."
"It's an honor to meet you, Madame," said Carlisle shaking her hand. "You danced
with my mother, Elizabeth Mason."
"Your Elizabeth's little boy?" asked Madame Christine.
"Yes," chuckled Carlisle.
"I was sorry about your parents. How are they?" asked Madame Christine.
"The same, I'm afraid," said Carlisle softly. He smiled softly and looked around at
everyone. Nearly everyone was staring at them. "It's an honor to have you with us
today. What brings you here?"
"I was contacted by the hospital after Isabella was admitted. I am listed as her
emergency contact on her insurance. I was concerned about what had happened to
her but I'm glad to see she has people here taking care of her."
"I can take care of myself, Madame," I said.
"I know you can, Isabella, darling," said Madame. "But you shouldn't have to do it all
alone."

72

"I know," I said, looking down at the floor. She wrapped her arm around my
shoulder.
"Mr. Cullen, do you mind if I observe your pairs class?" asked Madame Christine.
"Please call me Carlisle," he said. "It would be an honor. Please feel free to instruct
at any time. They would be honored to have your expertise."
"Thank you," said Madame Christine. She looked over at me.
"I know 'Isabella, sit and rest'," I chuckled. She rolled her eyes at me before she
moved her arm from my shoulder. Carlisle chuckled as he turned back to the class.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we are lucky enough to have Madame Christine Romanoff
with us today. She will be observing our lesson. You are to listen to her as you would
me, Esme, or any of your instructors. Is that understood?"
"Yes, Carlisle," they all muttered.
"Very good," said Carlisle. "Let's start the lesson with pas de deux."
I settle on the floor by the door again and watched the lesson. Tanya was
completely off and was causing Seth to struggle while he was lifting her. Madame
told her to get her head out of her ass and act like a professional. Ok, so maybe
those weren't her actual words but you get the gist. Edward worked with Jasper and
Alice. They took turns lifting Alice. I could tell that Madame was impressed with all
three of them as well as with Rose, Emmett, Garrett, Kate, Ben, and Angela.
Two hours later, Carlisle called the lesson to a close. He told me to rest this
afternoon and Madame told him she would make sure I did. I just rolled my eyes at
them both. We waited for Edward and the others and made our way down to the
dining hall to grab some lunch. I excused myself to the ladies room. I had just
walked back out when Tanya and Lauren stepped in front of me, blocking my way
out of the hall. Based on the look in their eyes, I knew this wasn't going to be a
pleasant talk.

73

CHAPTER 17
EPOV
After leaving Bella with Madame Christine this morning, I made my way down to my
suite and changed before heading off to my first class of the day. I was a little
worried about her because based on the look on Madame Christine's face, Bella was
in trouble. I knew that she was incredibly close to Madame Christine and she would
worried about how she would react to us. I guess we have moved kind of quickly but
it feels like I have been waiting for Bella my entire life. She makes me feel complete,
as sappy as that sounds.
My first class went painfully slow. My mind was on Bella and I knew that Peter was
getting frustrated with me. Emmett and Jasper explained to him about Bella getting
hurt and he backed off. I tried to get my mind back into my class but it was hard. I
practically ran down to our pairs class. A few minutes later, Bella came in with
Madame Christine and Esme. I could tell that Bella was really happy to have
Madame here. I smiled at her. She blushed and smiled back as she bit her lip. The
woman is trying to kill me but what a way to die.
Carlisle started class after introducing us all to Madame Christine. I remember mom
talking about her when I was little. I was too young to remember her but I have seen
pictures of her. I worked with Jasper and Alice on the pas de deux. Alice was light it
was like lifting a feather. Carlisle finally ended our lesson.
I gathered my stuff as quickly as I could and joined Bella and Madame Christine at
the door. As soon as everyone was ready, we made our way down to the dining hall
for lunch. I needed to make sure that Bella ate a good lunch since she didn't get

74

breakfast because of me. We walked in and Bella excused herself to go to the ladies
room. I grabbed us each a sandwich, a banana and a bottle of water.
"So, Edward, what are your intentions toward my Isabella?" asked Madame
Christine. Suddenly, everyone's eyes were on me.
"I love her very much." I said. "I plan to take care of her and love her forever. One
day hopefully, she will marry me."
"You just met her," said Madame Christine. "How can you love someone you just
met?"
"That's true," I said. "But the moment I saw her in this room during the banquet, I
felt my heart start beating again. See, I've never met someone as beautiful as Bella
is. She's exquisite. I was scared to even talk to her because I was sure I would sound
like an idiot. When we were talking during our first private rehearsal, I found myself
smiling for the first time in years. I found myself hanging on to each word she
spoke. I fell in love with her not just because she is beautiful but because she is
smart, funny, sexy, and kind. She is generous and loving. I will spend every day of
the rest of my life trying to be like her but I know that I can't. She is one of kind and
I am lucky that she loves me back."
"Wow," whispered Rose, Alice, Kate, and Angela. Madame Christine smiled softly at
me.
"Her father would have loved you," she said. "Be careful with her heart. She loves
you very much. It would break her if you hurt her."
"I won't hurt her," I said.
"I really hope not," said Madame Christine. "That child has been through enough."
"GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME, BITCH!" screamed Bella.
We all froze as we heard her voice echo across the dining hall. I jumped to my feet
and ran toward the ladies room. I knew everyone was right behind me. I stopped at
the end of the hallway when I saw Tanya and Lauren cornering Bella. They all looked
super pissed.
BPOV
"Get out of my way," I snapped at Tanya and Lauren.

75

"I don't think we will," snapped Tanya as she took a step toward me. "I think we
need to have a little chat about you and my boyfriend."
"He isn't yours," I said.
"Oh, trust me he is," smirked Tanya. "He's just using you because he got stuck with
you as his partner for the audition. As soon as he can, he will come running back to
me."
"You really aren't very smart, are you?" I asked.
"I'm smart enough to know that Edward doesn't love you," smirked Tanya. "I also
know that old hag you call an instructor doesn't know a damn thing about ballet."
"Madame Christine is ballet," I snapped. "Just because you can't keep your feet
turned out or your ass in the air is no reason to bag on Madame. I'm sure your little
instructor back home did the best they could. It's not their fault you are a talentless
bitch."
"At least I didn't kill my father," snapped Tanya. I gasp. "I'm sure he hated you with
every fiber of his being."
"GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME, BITCH!" I screamed as Tanya and Lauren stepped
closer to me.
I was so pissed and upset that I was shaking. It was taking every ounce of my
control not to beat the living shit out of her. It was one thing to talk about me and
Edward but then she brought Charlie and Madame Christine into it. I was fixing to
say something else as Edward, Madame Christine and everyone else came up
behind them.

EPOV
"What the fuck is going on?" I snapped. Lauren and Tanya both jumped and turned
to me.
"Oh, hey, Eddie," said Tanya. "We were just talking with Bella. I was telling her about
us."

76

"There is no us. There has never been an us, Tanya," I snapped. Bella pushed past
them and I pulled her into my arms. She was shaking. As soon as she was in my
arms she started sobbing. "Bella, love, what did they say to you?"
"They said you didn't love me. They said you were using me. They said Madame
Christine was an old hag. Then they started talking about Charlie," cried Bella. I
heard everyone take a deep breath.
"What did they say about Charlie, love?" I whispered.
"They said.he..neverloved me. TheysaidIkilled him," She sobbed. I
tightened my arms around her and snapped my head up at Tanya and Lauren.
"You two bitches need to leave Bella alone," snapped Rose from behind me.
"Charlie loved her very much," snapped Kate.
"Just because you are jealous of Bella doesn't mean you have to be such bitches,"
snapped Alice. Angela pushed past us and went right up to them. They both flinched
back at the look on her face.
"Bella has been through enough shit without you two bitches coming along just to
start trouble. Let me make this clear. Bella is our sister. We won't tolerate anyone
hurting our sister. If someone does hurt our sister, we will make sure they pay in the
most unpleasant way we can find. Do you understand what I am telling you?"
snapped Angela.
"Yes," muttered Tanya and Lauren.
"Good," snapped Angela.
"Just so you both know, I am madly, passionately, and completely in love with
Bella," I said as I rubbed her back. "I don't deserve to have someone as amazing as
she is love me back but she does. Don't ever mess with my love again."
"Fine," they whispered. They pushed past our group and left us alone. I pulled
Bella's face up to mine and wiped the tears off her face.
"Are you ok now, my love?" I asked.
"Yes," whispered Bella. She turned and looked at everyone. "Thank you for standing
up for me."

77

"We meant every word we said," said Angela. "You are our sister. We don't let our
family get hurt."
"Thank you," whispered Bella. "Edward, take me back to my room, please."
"Ok," I whispered.
"I'll bring the food in a little while," said Madame giving me a soft smile.
I just nodded my head at her. I swept Bella into my arms and carried her out of the
dining hall. We made our ways to the dorms. I started to go to the elevators but
Bella asked me to take the stairs instead. I would do anything she asked so I went
up the stairs. She opened the door to her suite and I took her into her room and laid
her on the bed. I got her some Advil and some water. She took the pills quickly and
handed me the empty glass. I set it on the table and climbed on the bed next to her
and pulled her into my arms.
"Are you sure you are ok?" I asked.
"Yeah," whispered Bella. "I never doubted your love, Edward. It's just when they
started talking about Charlie. I didn't like it."
"I know," I whispered. "I think that's why I don't tell a lot of people about my
parents. They either look at me with pity, which I hate, or they use it as leverage
against me."
"How have you managed ten years without them?" Bella whispered.
"I've had Carlisle and Esme," I said. "In a lot of ways they are my parents. They were
the ones who held me when I had nightmares for months after the accident. Esme
was the one who made my birthday cake. Carlisle was the one who taught me how
to drive. They have given up a lot for me. I owe them so much."
"You're lucky you have them," whispered Bella. "I felt so alone after Charlie died. I
had Madame Christine but I would go back to the house. It would be to quiet. I
would cook myself dinner or start my laundry. I would find myself watching baseball
just so I would feel close to him again. I could talk to myself and pretend he was
talking back to me. I miss him so much."
"I know you do," I whispered. "But we all care about you. I love you, Bella. I promise
not to hurt you."
"I love you, too," whispered Bella.

78

She leaned up and gently pressed her lips to mine before she settled her head on
my chest. I rubbed my hand up and down her back. After a few minutes, I realized
she had fallen asleep. I smiled to myself as I pulled her closer and fell asleep with
her in my arms. I was home.

CHAPTER 18
BPOV
I woke up a few hours later in Edward's arms. I looked up and saw him sleeping with
a smile on his face. I think I could watch him sleep for hours. He started chuckling
and opened his eyes.
"I could feel you staring at me," he whispered.
"Sorry," I whispered. "You just looked so peaceful and happy."
"I am happy," whispered Edward. "I have you in my arms."
"I'm happy to be in your arms," I whispered before I pressed my lips to his.
Edward tightened his arms around me and pulled me closer to him. He rolled us so
that I was laying on top of him. I pulled my legs up so that I was straddling his lap
while I plunged my tongue into his mouth, causing him to moan. I could feel his
erection through our clothes. Edward slid his hand down to the bottom of my shirt
and slipped it in and reached up and started massaging my breast. Just then,
someone knocked on the door.
"Damn it," I muttered as I climbed off Edward's lap. I went over and threw the door
open, angrily. "What?"
"I brought your food, Isabella," said Madame Christine in a tone that I knew meant
get a new attitude.
"Thank you, Madame," I whispered taking the bag of food.

79

"You're welcome, darling," she said looking from me to Edward. "I am heading to the
airport to catch my flight back to Seattle. I expect you to keep in touch with me. I
don't want to hear about another trip to the hospital."
"I promise, Madame," I said softly. I set the food on the dresser and hugged her.
"Thank you for everything. I love you."
"I love you, too, darling," she whispered into my ear. "I like your young man. Charlie
would like him too. Just be careful."
"I will be," I whispered. I pulled away and she looked over at Edward who had come
up behind me.
"Edward, take care of my Isabella," she said. "Remember what I told you earlier."
"I promise to take care of her," said Edward. "Remember what I told you earlier."
"I do, young man, I do," said Madame Christine.
She hugged me again before she left. I shut the door behind us and turned back to
Edward. He was digging through the bag of food. He handed me a sandwich and a
banana. We settled onto the floor and began eating. I couldn't help but wonder what
Madame Christine meant about 'remember what I said earlier'.
"Edward?" I asked.
"Yes, love," he said looking up at me.
"What was Madame talking about?" I asked.
"She was reminding me not to hurt you. I told her I wouldn't and I reminded her that
I love you," said Edward.
"She interrogated you in the dining hall, didn't she?" I asked.
"Yes," chuckled Edward. "She was just worried about you. She loves you very
much."
"I know," I chuckled. "In a lot of ways, she's been my mother. I started taking
lessons with her when I was four. She always took care of me and Charlie. She
helped him find tights and leotards that were the right size. She taught him how to
fix my hair in a bun. She was there when I needed a woman to talk to. Her husband,
Jonathon, died from liver cancer five years ago. She was distraught. They were so in
love. Charlie and I made her dinner every night for six months. When Charlie died,
80

she was all I had left. It was hard on both of us. I hated leaving her behind but I
knew I had to come here. Charlie wanted me to follow my dreams. I know they are
both proud of me."
"It's nice that you both had her. I feel lucky that I had Carlisle and Esme the way I
did," said Edward.
We finished eating and decided to watch a movie. Edward put X-Men on and we
settled on the bed. I only managed to stay awake for a few minutes before I found
myself dosing off. I heard Edward whisper that he loved me as I fell back to sleep.
The rest of the week flew by. I went to my lessons and sat by the wall and watched
them all dance. Tanya and Lauren tried to smart off to me a couple more times but
then they would see Rose, Alice, Kate, or Angela and they would back off. It was
nice that they were trying to protect me but at the same time it was annoying that
they wouldn't let me fight my own battles. I was going to have to talk to them about
it but I decided to wait until after my head was healed.
The police came by and talked to me on Wednesday. They took my statement and
said that Paul had plead guilty to the assault on me. They said he would most likely
be given probation since he had no previous criminal record but that the judge
would issue a restraining order against him for me. It was a little comforting but
only a little.
Edward and I spent nearly every second we could together. We alternated who's
room we spent the night in. Every morning I woke up with his arms wrapped tightly
around me and I just smiled to myself. We spent our afternoons working on our
choreography for our audition. We couldn't practice it but we went over it on paper
and made a few changes to see if it would help make the routine smoother.
We also started talking about costumes. We wanted something that would really
stand out and make an impression on Marcus. The easiest part was deciding on the
color. We agreed on blue. We decided Edward would wear dark black pants and a
blue silk button down shirt. I would wear white tights with a blue silk Ballet dress
that flared from under my breast and fell to my knees. I think we would both stand
out.
I enjoyed getting to know everyone better. I learned that Rose and Emmett have
been together since their first day at the academy when Rose literally ran into
Emmett while moving in. She said they just looked at each other and started
kissing. Alice and Jasper got together a few months later when he finally got the
guts to tell her he liked her. She told him he made her wait and he apologized. Ben
and Angela came to CBA together from Port Angeles. They had been high school
sweethearts. Garrett and Kate were the last together. They had apparently been
81

flirting for nearly a year before Kate just walked into the dining hall one day and
straddled his lap and kissed him hard. For a good five minutes they kissed before
they pulled apart and declared their love for each other. I thought it was all
romantic.
I went back to the hospital on Friday afternoon and had Dr. Asshat take out my
stitches. He was just as big of a jerk this time as he was the day I went home. It felt
nice to get the stitches out. The first thing I did when I got home was take a shower
and wash my hair. I immediately felt better.
We spent the weekend down at the beach house. Everyone joined us again but they
didn't stray very far from me this time. I appreciated it but at the same time, it was
a little annoying. I wanted sometime alone with Edward but Emmett, Jasper, Garrett,
Ben, and Carlisle all seemed to think that they needed to shadow us. We just
humored them. They were just making sure that jerk didn't come back.
Sunday night, we came back to my room and made love before we fell asleep in
each others arms.

CHAPTER 19
I woke up Monday morning feeling energized. I had had an entire week off to heal
from my head injury and I was ready to get back into the studio. Edward and I
crawled out of bed at 5 a.m. when my alarm went off. We changed into our running
clothes and headed out to the track.
82

Edward still wasn't enjoying running. I told him he didn't have to come with me but
he insisted that he wanted too. I knew he was full of shit but I did like him with me.
We stretched for a few minutes before we went out onto the track and started
running. We each had our iPods on and I knew he was listening to my music as he
ran. He had insisted that I let him download a few of the songs that I had recorded
and put on my iPod. He claimed they inspired him. I think they just made him horny.
He had a hard time keeping his hands to himself, not that I was complaining. I was
enjoying every minute of my time with Edward.
He stopped running after his third mile and went to sit in the grass to wait for me. I
could feel his eyes on me the entire time I ran. It sent chills through me. I had to
force myself not to look at him. I knew that if I did, I would go over and fuck him on
in the grass. I finished my two miles and went over to where Edward was sitting.
He was smirking as he stood up and kissed me. Silly man knows exactly what he
does to me. We made our way back to the dorms. Edward kissed me again before
he went to his suite to shower and change for class while I went up to the third floor
to do the same.
Ten minutes later, I had showered and dressed for my class. I grabbed my bag and
made my way down the stairs to the lobby to meet Edward. He was waiting for me
at the bottom of the stairs with a crooked smile on his gorgeous face.
"Are you ready to get back into the studio, love?" he asked.
"Yes, I am," I sighed. "I missed dancing this week. I missed dancing with you."
"I missed dancing with you, too," he chuckled against my lips. He wrapped his arm
around my waist as we made our way outside. "Bella, can I ask you a question?"
"Apparently, since you just did," I chuckled.
"Funny, smart ass," he laughed.
"What do you want to know?" I asked.
"Why do you always take the stairs?"
"Oh," I said. "When I was seven, Charlie and I got stuck in an elevator at the hospital
with a pregnant woman. She went into labor and Charlie had to help deliver her
baby. It scared the shit out of me so I refused to ride in one anymore."
"Oh," he said. "I guess I can see that."

83

"It was traumatic," I laughed as we walked into the dining hall.

We went over and grabbed our breakfast and joined the others at their table. They
were all working on costumes choices for the audition and choreography. The
audition was only three weeks away and I could feel the tension rolling off of
everyone. We ate quietly, gloating to ourselves that our costumes had been ordered
and our choreography was practically worked out. Of course we didn't share this
with them.
After we all ate, the girls and I made our way to our class with Esme while the boys
went to theirs with Peter. Our class with Esme went by quickly. Lauren and Tanya
both glared at me through the lesson. Esme snapped at them to focus on their
turnouts and stop daydreaming. It took so much effort not to laugh. Rose, Alice,
Angela, and Kate all seemed to struggle with their laughter also. I even saw Esme
smirking.
Once our lesson was over, we all made our way down to our pairs class. Tanya tried
to push me into the wall when she walked by but she just ended up tripping over
Lauren and they both fell to the ground. We all busted out laughing as they started
bitching at each other. It didn't help that they fell in front of all the boys, who
laughed right with us.
We left them laying on the floor and went in for our pairs lessons. We walked in and
found Carlisle talking with Marcus. Once we were all inside, they turned to the ten of
us pairs who were auditioning for the ballet.
"We would like to have you all give us a preview of your progress so far. We expect
you to have the base of your choreography down by now. If not, you may not get to
audition," said Carlisle. "You all are excuse to go practice now, but please be in the
auditorium at 1 pm."
"Yes, Carlisle," we all said.
Edward and I made our way down to our practice room. I will admit that I was a little
nervous now. Edward and I had missed out on a weeks practice. What if we werent
good enough?
"Stop over thinking," said Edward pulling me into his arms. I leaned my head on his
chest.
"I can't help it. What if we aren't as prepared as we thought? I mean we missed a
weeks worth of rehearsals because of me," I whispered. Edward pulled my face up
so I was looking at him.

84

"Love, none of what happened was your fault. We are going to be fine," he
whispered. "Just let the music move you."
"Ok," I whispered. I leaned up and pressed my lips to his. "I love you."
"I love you, too," he whispered.
Edward kissed me one more time before he grabbed my iPod and went over and
started our music. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I felt Edward come over
and his arms around me as the music started. We spent the next two hours working
on our piece. I was struggling with the lifts. I know it was just my nerves. We finally
just gave up and headed to the dining hall for lunch.
I grabbed a salad and a bottle of water and joined the others at the table. We had
just finished eating when Tanya and Lauren came up to us. I heard everyone groan
and I barely managed not to laugh.
"So, Bella, you aren't nervous about this afternoon, are you?" asked Tanya.
"Why would I be nervous?" I asked. "I'm not the one with thunder thighs and a poor
turn out."
"You little bitch-" started Lauren while everyone else laughed.
"Don't bother, Lauren," smirked Tanya. "Without her precious Madame here, she
won't make it past today's performance."
"Tanya, you have been here for three years, right?" asked Rose.
"Yes," said Tanya.
"In three years how many auditions have you been offered?" asked Rose.
"What's your point?" asked Tanya. Rose just chuckled as she stood up.
"My point is, Tanya, that in three years here you have never once been offered an
audition until now. Bella was here five minutes when she was offered hers. She can
dance circles around you and I, for one, can't wait to watch her do it," smirked Rose.
Everyone busted out laughing as Tanya and Lauren just stormed off. I gave Rose a
high five as we all stood up. We gathered our trash and tossed it before we headed
over to the auditorium. We made our way inside and settled in the lobby. Edward
and I sat together in a corner with our iPod on. I knew he was listening to our song
and running our routine in his head just like I was.
85

Carlisle, Esme, and Marcus came out and took Mike and Jessica back first. Edward
and I just sat in our corner waiting as everyone went before us. Rose and Emmett
went next. Then Alice and Jasper, Ben and Angela. Lauren and Tyler went next
followed by James and Victoria. After they went, Jacob and Leah went. Garrett and
Kate went next leaving just me, Edward, Seth, and Tanya.
Seth was trying to talk with Tanya about their routine but she just kept glaring at me
and Edward. I could tell he was annoyed. Seth was a nice guy and it was a shame
that he had gotten stuck with her as his partner. They were called in next. Edward
and I stood up and tried to calm our nerves a little before we went. Five minutes
later, the doors opened again and Esme came out.
"Bella, Edward, we're ready for you."

CHAPTER 20
EPOV
"Bella, Edward, we're ready for you." said Esme, with a soft smile.
Bella and I just nodded at her. We took a deep breath and followed her inside.
Everyone else was waiting in the audience. Part of me thought it sucked that they
got to watch us when we didn't get to see them but the other part of me knew it
wouldn't matter.
Bella and I made our way onto the stage after I gave Peter my iPod and instructed
him on which song to play. I stepped up behind Bella and wrapped my arms around
her as we got ready to start. I could feel her nerves rolling off of her. I leaned down
and whispered into her ear.
"I love you, my Bella."
"I love you, too, my love," she whispered back as the music started.
She closed her eyes and I saw the look of joy and confidence fill her face. I saw the
woman who had wowed us all on the DVD. I closed my eyes and lost myself in the
music as Bella did. Our bodies were pulled to each other like magnets as we did
86

battement tendu jet. I lifted her into pas de deux and she arched her back as I
pushed her up and caught her. As each note of our song played, our movements
became more and more intense. Our arabesque penche were perfect and I could
feel the energy between us. I focused all my attention on Bella. I wrapped my arms
around her again and pulled her body flush with mine. She hooked her legs around
mine and buried her face in my neck as the last note played.
We were both panting slightly but it wasn't from the dancing. It was like we had
made love. I opened my eyes and found myself lost in Bella's amazing chocolate
brown eyes. I leaned down and gently kissed her as nearly everyone stood up and
cheered for us. Bella blushed a beautiful shade of pink as she untangled her legs
from around me. I wrapped my arm around her waist as we went and joined the
others in the audience while Carlisle, Esme, Marcus, and Peter spoke quietly.
"Oh my god, guys," whispered Rose. "You both were amazing."
"It was incredible," whispered Alice.
"Amazing," whispered Jasper. Ben and Angela nodded their heads in agreement.
"Thanks," blushed Bella.
"Yeah, thanks," I whispered.
"You guys just moved together," whispered Garrett shaking his head. "It was like"
"You were pulled together," whispered Kate. "Simply amazing."
"That's what it feels like," whispered Bella as she laid her head on my shoulder.
Carlisle, Marcus, Peter, and Esme came over and stood in front of us all.
"You all did a great job," said Carlisle. "We would like Mike, Jessica, Lauren, Tyler,
James, Victoria, Jacob, Leah, Tanya, and Seth to stay. The rest of you can wait for us
in the lobby."
We all nodded and got up. Tanya shot Bella a smirked and I just rolled my eyes at
her. She is fucking clueless sometimes, I swear. We followed everyone out to the
lobby. Bella and I changed our shoes and gathered our stuff and went over to wait
with the others. A few minutes later, we heard a loud screech. A moment later, the
doors to the auditorium got thrown open and Tanya came storming out.
"YOU WILL REGRET THIS!" she screamed. She turned to Bella. "YOU HAD BETTER
WATCH YOUR BACK, BITCH."

87

Tanya then turned and stormed out of the building. Everyone else came out of the
auditorium with surprised looks on their faces. Seth was chuckling to himself as
were James, Victoria, Mike, Jessica, Jacob and Leah. Lauren and Tyler were the only
ones who seemed really surprised.
"We take it Tanya didn't get the news she wanted?" chuckled Emmett. They all
busted out laughing, except for Lauren and Tyler. They just rolled their eyes and left.
"No, she didn't," chuckled James. "None of us made it to the final auditions. She
didn't seem to think that was the right choice."
"You all did great," said Victoria. She looked over at me and Bella. "Especially you
two. Powerful performance."
"Thank you," said me and Bella.
"You're welcome," she said. "If you need anything, just let us know."
"We will," I said.
"Seriously, guys, great job," said Jacob as he wrapped his arm around Leah's waist.
"It was..hot," said Leah.
"Good luck to you all," said Mike.
"Thanks," we all said.
They all left as Carlisle asked us to come back inside. The ten of us made our way
down to the front and took our seats. Carlisle, Esme, Peter, and Marcus came over
and stood in front of us. I could feel the tension rolling off of all of us.
"First, let us say that you all were amazing," said Marcus. "We could tell that you all
have been working very hard over the last couple weeks. It showed in your
performances. I thank you for taking this as seriously as you have."
"The ten of you have been selected to go to the final audition for Marcus' show,"
said Carlisle. "We will be holding it in two weeks from this coming Friday. We have
decided to hold it as a show case for other companies to come in and watch as well.
This means that even if Marcus does not pick you for his show, you have the chance
to get picked up with other ballet companies."
"You need to have your costumes picked and ordered no later than Wednesday,"
said Esme.
88

"Good job and congratulations to you all," said Carlisle.

"Thanks," we all said.
We all got up and left the auditorium. As soon as we were in the lobby, I pulled Bella
into my arms and crashed my lips down on to hers. Bella plunged her tongue into
my mouth and I lifted her up. She wrapped her legs around my waist and moved her
lips to my ear and sucked on my earlobe. I needed her now.
I carried her back to the dorms and up to my room. I shut the door behind us and
we quickly stripped each other's clothes off of each other. I lifted Bella back up and
laid her in the middle of my bed. I leaned down and kissed her again before I moved
my lips down her neck to the valley between her breast.
I pulled her nipple into my mouth and sucked on it as I rolled her other nipple
between my fingers. Bella wove her fingers into my hair and pulled slightly. I
moaned as I kissed my way down her flat, toned stomach. Her skin tasted
incredible. I kissed my way down to her smooth, wet core and winked at her before I
slowly licked between her lips.
I couldn't help but moan at how fantastic she tasted. I would never get tired of her. I
plunged my tongue into her over and over again. I pushed my fingers into her warm
pussy and she moaned loudly. I loved when she moaned. I loved her little sex
noises. I added another finger and moved my lips to her clit. I pulled it in between
my teeth and bit down on it softly.
"FUCKI'mcum..shit," screamed Bella as she came hard.
I lapped up every bit of her before I kissed my way back up her body. I crushed my
lips to hers. Bella pushed her tongue into my mouth and moaned. I knew she was
tasting herself on my tongue. That's so fucking hot.
"I need you in me now," she growled against my neck.
"As you wish," I whispered.
I lined myself up with her pussy and thrust into her in one quick move. I had to
pause and stop myself from cumming right then. Her pussy was so tight, so warm. I
pulled almost entirely out and thrust back in. Bella wrapped her legs around my
waist as I continued to thrust into her, pulling me into her even deeper.
"Baby, cum with me," moaned Bella. "Please cum with me."

89

"I love you, Bella," I moaned as her walls clenched around my cock milking me as I
released inside of her.
"I love you, too," she whispered.
I pull out of her and rolled to the side of her and pulled her into my chest. She
reached down and pulled the blanket up over us. We fell into a peaceful sleep.

CHAPTER 21
90

BPOV
I couldn't stop the smile that broke out on my face when I felt Edward's lips on the
back of my neck the next morning. The man has no clue what he does to me. I
rolled over and pulled his lips to mine. I could feel his erection pressing into my
thigh so I pushed him over on his back and slid onto his erection slowly.
Edward's hands moved straight to my hips as I began moving up and down on his
cock. I would never get tired of feeling him inside of me. We just fit together. I
rested my hands on his marbled chest and sped up my pace. I felt my entire body
shake as I came hard as I slammed down on Edward once more. He tightened his
grip on my hips as he came inside of me. I leaned down and kissed him hard.
"That's the best wake up call," he chuckled.
"It is, isn't it?" I smirked as I rolled of him and laid down next to him. "Do you want
to run with me today?"
"Yes," he grumbled.
"You don't have to," I said.
"I know," said Edward. "But I want to be with you."
"I know you do, baby," I said. "But you don't enjoy it."
"I enjoy everything I get to do with you," said Edward.
"Ok," I sighed. "You really are the perfect man."
"I try," he chuckled.
I just chuckled with him as we climbed out of bed. We pulled on our running clothes
and grabbed our iPods. We quietly made our way out of the suite and down to the
stairs. We went down to the track and stretched for a few minutes. We put our iPods
on and went out to the track and started running.
I think I was still in shock on how well our performance seemed to go yesterday. I
was so nervous but it was like as soon as Edward had his arms around me and told
me he loved me, I just let it all go. I just let my feet move me. My body flowed with
his in perfect harmony. Was it just because we loved each other? I think it was more
that we were soul mates. Charlie used to call Renee his soul mate.

91

"Dad?" I asked. Charlie looked over at me from the game. "Did you ever read
Romeo and Juliet?"
"Sure," he said, muting the TV. "I had been reading it for school. Renee loved it. It
was one of her favorites."
"It's kind of weird that they just looked at each other and knew they were in love," I
said.
"Maybe," said Charlie. "But maybe, they were soul mates. Destined to love each
other for all of eternity."
"Soul mates," I snorted. Charlie chuckled and swatted me on the arm with his paper.
"Yes, Miss thinks-she's-smarter-than-her-old-man," he smirked. "You know, Renee
and I were soul mates."
"You really believe that?" I asked seriously.
"Yes, I do," said Charlie with a soft smile. "I knew the moment that I saw her that
she was the woman I was going to marry. When I held her hand for the first time, I
felt sparks. Yes, I know she was and is my soul mate."
"Do you think I will ever find my soul mate?" I asked. Charlie chuckled again.
"I'm sure one day, you will find the man that will look at you like you are his air,"
chuckled Charlie. He turned and smiled at me. "Of course, he'd have to deal with
your temper, your stubbornness, your attitude"
"Ha, ha," I grumbled. "So funny, Dad."
"Seriously, Bella," he said. "Not only that but he will have to pass my test and
Madame's test."
"I'll never fine anyone then," I sighed dramatically.
"Yes, you will, honey," said Charlie. "When youre ready."
"Bella? Are you ok?" asked Edward. I shook my head slightly and looked around. I
was standing in the middle of the track.
"What?" I asked.

92

"We were running and you sort of spaced out. Then you stopped in the middle of the
track," said Edward. "Are you ok?"
"Yeah," I said. "I was just thinking about Charlie."
"Oh," said Edward. "Do you want to keep running? You only ran about a mile."
"Yeah," I said with a smile.
Edward just looked at me for a minute before he put his ear phones back in his ears
and turned his iPod back on. I did the same and we started running again. I could
feel Edward look over at me a few times but I just ignored it. I kept replaying
Charlie's words in my head as I ran. I think Edward was my soul mate. I had never
felt like this with any man I had ever met. Did he think of me as his soul mate?
Edward finished his three miles and went to sit in the grass while I finished my last
two miles. I quickly finished and went over and sat down next to him in the grass.
He wrapped his arm around my waist.
"Are you sure your ok?" he asked. "You seemed distracted."
"I'm fine," I said. "I was just thinking about this conversion that Charlie and I had
once a couple years ago about soul mates."
"What was Charlie's view on soul mates?" asked Edward.
"He was a big believer in soul mates," I said. "I had been studying Romeo and Juliet
at school. I guess I was having hard time with the whole 'I just looked at her and
knew' crap so I asked Charlie what he thought. He told me that he knew the minute
he looked at Renee, my mom, that he was going to marry her. I was skeptical but I
think he's right."
"Do you think I'm your soul mate?" asked Edward.
"No," I sighed. "I think it's Emmett. I just can't get enough of him."
"Is that right?" growled Edward and he pushed me back onto the grass and climbed
on top of me. He pinned my hands over my head with a smirk on his face. "Emmett,
huh?"
"Yep," I smirked. "What can I say, it's the muscles. Oh baby, oh baby."
"I can show you a muscle," he chuckled as he pressed his erection into me.

93

"Is it a big muscle?" I asked with a smile.

"It's really big and really hard," he chuckled. "Especially around you."
"Then by all means, show me," I smirked as I lifted my hips and pushed into him.
"Bella," he moaned. I wrapped my legs around his waist and pulled him closer to
me.
"Yes, my love?" I asked.
"You are going to be the death of me," he growled.
"But what a way to die," I chuckled.
"That it would be, love," he chuckled.
He leaned down and pressed his lips to mine. He freed his grip on my hands and I
wrapped them around his neck and pulled him closer to me. He pushed his tongue
into my mouth and I moaned as I felt his hands make their way up my shirt. I pulled
my lips from his and he moved his to my neck. He nipped and sucked on my jaw
lightly as he played with my nipples through my sports bra.
"Do you two always make out on the field?"

94

CHAPTER 22
EPOV
"Do you two always make out on the field?" smirked Carlisle. I groaned as I pulled
away from Bella and glared at my brother.
"Why, yes, we do, Carlisle," chuckled Bella. "You should bring Esme out here. It's
what all the cool kids are doing."
"I'll remember that," chuckled Carlisle. "Edward, can I talk to you for a minute?"
"Sure," I said. I looked over at Bella. "I'll meet you in the dining hall."
"Ok," said Bella. She leaned over and kissed me before she stood up and ran off the
track and back up to the dorms.
"So what's up?" I asked as I stood up.
"The center called last night," said Carlisle. "They said it doesn't look like Dad will be
hanging on much longer. They said his vital are all getting worse. They suggested
that we should come out and say our final goodbyes."
"I see," I said, looking at the ground. "Are you going to go?"
"Yes," said Carlisle. "You don't have to, Edward. Esme and I won't think badly of you.
We know that you don't really know them the way I did."
95

"No, I'll go," I said. "I just need to talk to Bella first."
"Ok," said Carlisle. "I can have us on a flight out tonight."
"Ok," I said. "Thanks."
"You know I'm always here for you, right?" asked Carlisle.
"I know, Carlisle," I said. "I had better get back and get ready for class."
"Ok," he said.
I turned and ran back up to the dorms. I ran up the stairs and straight into my room
and shut the door behind me. I went into the bathroom and turned on the hot water
and stripped off my clothes. I stepped under the water and let it run over my
muscles as I let my tears that had been building in my eyes since I left Carlisle
finally fall.
As hard as it had been over the last ten years, I always believe that my parents
would pull through. That they would wake up one day. I knew it was silly but I
needed to believe that. Now, I don't have that.
I quickly washed up and turned off the water. I dried off and went back into my room
and threw on my clothes. I needed Bella right now. I grabbed my bag and ran out of
my room and out of the suite. I ran all the way down to the dining hall. I saw Bella
sitting with everyone. She snapped her head over at me and her smile faded as she
got up and came running over to me.
"Baby, what's wrong?" she asked pulling me into her arms.
"It's my dad," I whispered through my tears. "Carlisle said the center called and said
he wasn't going to last much longer. He's dying, Bella."
"Oh, baby, I'm so sorry," she whispered through her own tears. "Are you going to
Chicago to see him one last time?"
"Yeah," I whispered. "I need to say goodbye. Carlisle and I are going tonight."
"Do you want me to come with you?" she whispered.
"Would you?" I asked.
"Baby, of course, I would," whispered Bella. "I love you. I will always be here for
you."
96

"Thank you," I sobbed softly.

Bella pulled me over to an empty table and held me in her arms while I cried. I
didn't know how I was going to get through this. I just knew I couldn't do it without
her. I needed her. She would be there for me. I was luckier than I realized.
"Edward, man, what's wrong?" asked Emmett. I just shook my head.
"Not now, Em," whispered Bella.
"Ok, if you need anything." he trailed off.
"We know," whispered Bella.
I heard him walk away but I couldn't focus on anything right now but Bella. As the
dining hall emptied and everyone left for their first classes, Bella and I stayed where
we were. I eventually moved so that I was laying my head in her lap while she ran
her fingers through my hair. I closed my eyes and thought about my parents.
"Dad, I don't want to go to Carlisle and Esme's," I whined as I sat on the couch in
the living room.
"I know you don't, Edward," said my father. "But they have just gotten back from a
long tour. They miss you and us. It won't kill you to spend one night with them."
"They are going to kiss," I grumbled. "It's gross."
"I think it's gross to, Edward," chuckled my father as he sat down beside me. "But
you know what?"
"What?" I asked.
"One day, you will see a pretty girl, and you will want to kiss her too. She will want
to kiss you and you will fall in love with her just like Carlisle loves Esme and I love
your mom," he whispered.
"I am never kissing any stinking girls," I grumbled.
"We'll see about that in about ten years, my darling boy," chuckled my mother as
she came in to the living room. "Are my boys ready?"
"I guess," I sighed. Elizabeth came over and knelt down in front of me.

97

"My darling boy, I know it's hard to see Carlisle in love but that doesn't mean he still
isn't your big brother. He will always be there for you." she whispered.
"I know, Mom," I said. "Let's go."
"That's my darling boy," she smiled.
"Edward, are you ok?" asked Esme. I looked up and saw her and Carlisle coming
over to us. "We got worried when you didn't show up for class. The others said you
were upset. Are you ok?"
"Yeah," I whispered. "I think I've just been holding so much of this inside for so
long."
"I know," whispered Carlisle. He wiped the tear off his face. "It's hard because
they've been in coma's for so long but they've still always been here. Now it feels
like."
"Like they aren't here anymore," I whispered through my tears.
"Yeah," whispered Carlisle as he and Esme pulled chairs out and sat next to us. "I
just always hoped they would wake up one day."
"Me too," I whispered. I wiped the tears off my face. "I need Bella to come with us."
"Ok," said Carlisle. "Esme's coming. I think it would be good for you to have Bella."
"Thanks," I whispered.
"You're welcome," said Carlisle. "Our flight leaves at six so we need to get our stuff
packed. I figured we could stay a couple of days."
"Sounds like a plan," I said.
"We'll pick you guys up at the dorms at 4:30. That should give us time to get to the
airport and check in for our flight."
"Ok, we'll be ready," said Bella.
"I need to go make a few phone calls," said Carlisle.
"Edward and I are going to head back to the dorms and pack," said Bella.
"Ok," whispered Esme.
98

She leaned down and kissed my forehead before she and Carlisle left. Bella and I
made our way back to the dorms. We went to her room first so Bella could pack. She
called Madame Christine and let her know that she was heading to Chicago for a
couple of days. She didn't want her to worry. After Bella finished packing her stuff,
we went down to my suite and she helped me pack my stuff.
Just before 4:30, we went back out to the living room. We found Emmett, Rose,
Jasper, Alice, Garrett, Kate, Ben, and Angela watching TV. Bella quickly explained
that we were headed to Chicago for a couple days with Carlisle and Esme. She
promised to call and keep them updated. They all said they understood. They didn't
but I wasn't going to argue that with them.
We made our way down to the lobby and found Carlisle and Esme waiting for us
next to a cab. We climbed in and headed off to the airport. Bella never let go of my
hand. We checked into our flight and made our way to our gate just in time to board
our plane. We buckled our seatbelts and our plane took off. As soon as we could, I
unbuckled my seatbelt and pulled Bella into my lap. I just needed to be close to her.
Right now, all I needed was my Bella, my love, my life.

CHAPTER 23
99

BPOV
As I sat in Edward's lap on the flight from San Francisco to Chicago, I couldn't help
but feel my heart break for Edward, Carlisle, and Esme. I, of all people, understood
what it feels like to lose your parents but Charlie's death was quick and I didn't
know Renee, other than the stories that Charlie told me. They have been watching
Edward Sr. and Elizabeth suffer for ten years. I know enough about their parent's to
know that once Edward Sr. goes, Elizabeth won't be far behind.
The plane landed in Chicago a few hours later. We grabbed our carryon bags and
made our way off the plane. It was too late to go to the center tonight so we all
climbed into a cab and headed to the hotel. Carlisle checked us in and we headed
up to our rooms. We agreed to meet for breakfast in the lobby the next morning
before we went into our rooms. Edward hadn't said a word since we were on the
plane. I couldn't help but worry that he will shut down completely.
I shut the door behind us and Edward pulled me into his arms and started kissing
me frantically. I knew that I should stop him but right now this is what he needed.
He needed me. He needed to know that I am not going to leave him like his parents
are. We stripped off each others clothes and climbed into the bed and made love
for hours. I could feel his fears and grief in each thrust of his hips. I could feel his
love for not only me but the family he was losing and the family he still has as he
held my body close to his. We crashed our lips together as we came together. We
fell asleep with our bodies entwined together. Right now, that's all we have.
I woke up the next morning when the front desk called with our wakeup call. I
grumbled out a thanks before I hung the phone up. Edward groaned but climbed out
of the bed with me, we took a quick shower together. We dried off and got dressed.
We wrapped our arms around each other as we made our way down to the lobby to
meet Carlisle and Esme. They looked as tired as I felt. I'm sure they didn't get much
more sleep than we did.
We made our way into the hotel diner and found a table in the back. Our waitress
came over and took our food and drink order. We just made small talk while we
waited for our food to come. There really wasn't much for us to say. This wasn't a
vacation. Ten minutes later, our food came and we ate quickly.
We made our way out of the hotel and caught a cab to the center. We pulled up in
front of a large white building with lots of windows. Carlisle paid the driver and we
headed inside. Edward wrapped his arm around my waist as we made our way over
to the information desk, where a short blond woman was sitting. She looked up and
smiled at us.
"Mr. Cullen, we weren't expecting you for another month," said the woman.
100

"Yes, Jane, we weren't expecting to come this soon either but we got word that we
were needed sooner so here we are," said Carlisle. "Can you let Dr. Santiago know
we are here?"
"Of course," said Jane. She picked up the phone and made a quick phone call. She
hung up the phone and looked back at Carlisle. "You can go on up. He's waiting for
you.."
"Thank you, Jane," said Carlisle.
"I'm very sorry," she said. "If we can do anything..."
"We'll let you know," said Esme.
Jane just nodded at us all. Edward and I followed Carlisle and Esme over to the
elevator. We rode it up to the fifth floor and stepped off. There was a tall Latin man
waiting for us. He had dark black hair and friendly black eyes. He had a frown on his
face.
"Eleazar, how are you?" asked Carlisle, shaking his hand.
"I should be asking you that, my friend," said Eleazar. "I'm fine. It's hard to see them
fading so quickly."
"Yes, it is," sighed Carlisle. He looked over at me. "Eleazar Santiago, this is Bella
Swan, Edward's girlfriend. Bella, this is Eleazar Santiago, our parent's doctor and
one of our closest friends."
"It's lovely to meet you, my dear," he said, kissing the back of my hand.
"You too, Dr. Santiago," I said.
"Please call me Eleazar," he said. "Well, shall we head down to Ed and Liz?"
"Yeah," said Carlisle.
We followed him down a long hallway to a large room in the corner. I felt Edward
tense up slightly as we walked in. I wrapped my arm around his waist and pulled
him closer to me. Laying in two standard hospital beds were Edward Sr. and
Elizabeth Cullen. Edward was blond just like Carlisle. I could tell that back before the
accident he had been a handsome man. He still was but you could tell that he had
been in the bed for years. Elizabeth had the same auburn hair that Edward had. She
was incredibly beautiful, even with tubes in her mouth and the wires hanging off her
body.
101

"Is he doing worse?" asked Carlisle.

"They both are," said Eleazar. "I think Liz can feel him giving up. Their heart rates
have slowed. Their blood pressure has dropped. I think it will be soon. A day or two
at the most."
"I see," whispered Carlisle. I could tell he was struggling with his emotions.
"Have you decided what you want to when they go?" asked Eleazar.
"They wanted to be cremated," said Carlisle.
"They wanted their ashes spread in ocean," said Edward as a tear slipped down his
face. He turned and buried his face in my hair. I felt his shoulders shake with his
tears.
"Ok, I'll get everything arranged," whispered Eleazar. "I'll give you a few minutes
alone with them."
"Bella, Esme, can Edward and I have a few minutes with them alone?" asked
Carlisle.
"Of course," said Esme.
"Sure," I whispered. I kissed Edward before I followed Esme out of the room and
down to a waiting room. I sat next to Esme and wrapped my arms around her. "How
are you doing, Esme?"
"Not great," she whispered. "I hate seeing them hurting. I don't know what to do for
them."
"Just love them," I whispered through my tears. "Nothing you say or do right now is
going to help. They just need us to love them."
"Bella, thank you for loving Edward," cried Esme. "He's had it rough. He had to grow
up too fast after the accident. Carlisle and I did the best we could for him but he
was just little boy. He needed his parents. He's been so shut off for so long. The day
he met you, I saw a change in him. I knew he was scared because it was new for
him. I don't know how you got through his tough guy exterior but you saved him
from merely existing."
"He saved me," I whispered. "I hadn't dealt with Charlie's death very well. I still
struggle with it every day but he makes me feel strong enough to do it. I hate that
he's hurting right now. I wish I could take the pain for him."
102

"You're helping him, Bella, by just being here," whispered Esme. "He loves you.
Don't let him go."
"I won't," I whispered as Edward and Carlisle came into the waiting room. Their eyes
were red from crying.
"Esme do you want a minute to say goodbye?" asked Carlisle.
"Yes," she whispered.
"Esme, would you mind if I went with you?" I asked.
"No," she whispered. I followed her into the hospital room. She went over to
Elizabeth first so I went over to Edward Sr. I lifted his hand and leaned down to his
ear.
"Mr. Cullen, my name is Isabella Swan. I wish we could have met another way but I
want you to know that I love Edward with all my heart and soul. I promise to take
care of him forever. Please take care of Elizabeth. I know Edward's very worried
about you both. We love you and we know you are going to a happier place," I
whispered. I pressed my lips to his forehead before I moved over to Elizabeth. I took
her dainty hand in mine and leaned down to her ear.
"Mrs. Cullen, my name is Isabella Swan. I know that you love Edward and Carlisle so
much. They love you too. I promise to take very good care of Edward. I love him so
much. He's my soul mate. Take care of Edward Sr., please. If you see my parents,
Charlie and Renee, please tell them that I am ok. Tell them that I am happy. Tell
them I found my love. We love you, Elizabeth," I whispered before I pressed my lips
to her forehead.
Esme didn't say anything about my little chat with Edward Sr. and Elizabeth as we
made our way back out to Carlisle and Edward. I needed them to know that I was
going to take care of Edward forever. I went over to Edward and pulled him into my
arms. I just needed to be close to him.

103

CHAPTER 24
EPOV
"Bella, Esme, can Edward and I have a few minutes with them alone?" asked
Carlisle.
"Of course," said Esme.
"Sure," whispered Bella. She kissed me before she followed Esme out of the room. I
moved over to Elizabeth and held her hand on mine.
"Hey, Mom. You look beautiful today. I really miss you. I have a girlfriend. Her name
is Isabella and she's so beautiful. You would love her. She's a ballerina. She's
incredible. She gets this look of joy on her face when she dances. It reminds me of
104

the way you looked with I would watch you dance with Dad. I love her so much,
Mom. I want to marry her and have babies. Lots of babies with her. She's really
struggled lately because she lost her dad a few months ago. They were really close.
The stories she tells me reminds me of you and me. I know youre tired, Mom. It's ok
to let go now. Me and Carlisle are going to be fine. I love you, Mom. Don't ever
forget that I love you," I whispered through my tears. I leaned down and kissed her
forehead before I moved over to Edward Sr.
"Hey Dad. I would say you looked good but next to Mom you look like shit. You
know, Dad, I was thinking about the day that you took me to buy Mom a birthday
present. I remember being so excited because you were going to let me pick it out. I
picked out a pair of earrings with feathers on it. I figured you would talk me out of it
but you didn't. You paid for them and helped me wrap it. I remember that Mom wore
them every day for a month. I love you, Dad. I hope you are proud of the man I have
become. I owe a lot of it to you and Carlisle. You once told me that one day I would
find a girl that I wanted to kiss like you liked to kiss Mom. I found her, Dad. Her
name is Isabella and she's the most beautiful woman in the world. She's so kind. I
know that you would have loved her. It's ok to go now, Dad. I love you so much. I
hope you know that I'm proud to be your son," I whispered through my tears. I
leaned down and kissed my fathers forehead softly.
I wiped my tears off my face and followed Carlisle out to the waiting room. Bella had
her arms around Esme. I fell in love with her more watching her take care Esme.
They both looked up at us and I knew they had been crying too.
"Esme do you want a minute to say goodbye?" asked Carlisle.
"Yes," she whispered.
"Esme, would you mind if I went with you?" asked Bella.
"No," she whispered. Bella followed Esme out of the waiting room and Carlisle and I
sat down.
"Edward, were you serious about marrying Bella?" asked Carlisle. I looked up at him.
"Yes," I said. "When the time is right, and we are both ready, I will propose to her. I
love her, Carlisle. I never thought I would love someone the way I love her. She
needs me and I need her."
"I'm really happy for you both, Edward." said Carlisle. "When you are ready, if you
want it, I have Mom's ring in the safe at the academy. I think she would want you to
give it to Bella."

105

"Esme should have it," I said.

"No, Esme has Grandmother Mason's ring," said Carlisle. "Mom would want Bella to
have it. She would have loved Bella."
"Thanks, Carlisle," I said.
"You're welcome," he said.
"I don't just mean for the ring," I whispered. "Thank you for taking care of me after
the accident. I know I didn't make things easy for you or Esme. I'm sorry. It's been
hard living at the academy. I see Mom and Dad everywhere and until I met Bella, I
didn't think I would ever truly be happy. I know I don't deserve to have a brother as
great as you are so thanks."
"Edward, you know, I love you, right?" asked Carlisle. "I know that I am older than
you. I've had to raise you but I don't see myself as your father. I see myself as your
brother and friend. I love you, Edward. All I've ever wanted was you to be happy."
"I know," I whispered. "I love you, too, Carlisle. I am happy."
"Good," said Carlisle as Bella and Esme came back in. Bella came over and pulled
me into her arms and hugged me.
"You ok?" I asked.
"Yes," whispered Bella. "I just introduced myself to your parents and promised to
love you forever."
"I promise to love you forever too, Love," I whispered before I kissed her.
We followed Carlisle and Esme down to Eleazar's office. . Carlisle knocked on his
door and he yelled for us to come in. Carlisle opened the door and Eleazar looked up
at us. I could tell that he had been crying too. He loved my parents very much.
"We're ready," said Carlisle.
"Are you sure?" asked Eleazar.
"Yes," I whispered. "We agreed that when the time came that this is what we would
do."
"Ok," whispered Eleazar. "You know, Edward and Elizabeth would be proud of both
you. Your good men. Your parent's would be proud of that."
106

"We know," whispered Carlisle through his tears. "Thanks for everything, Eleazar."
"They are like my own parents," he whispered. "They loved me when I was at the
academy. They helped me realize that medicine was my future. I just wish I could
have helped them more."
"You helped them," I whispered.
"I hope so," he whispered.
We made our way back down to my parent's room. Carlisle signed the releases and I
held my mother's hand while Eleazar took her off her life support. Carlisle and Esme
went to my father and held his hand while Eleazar did the same for him. Bella came
over and held my mother's other hand. She had tears in her eyes and I knew she
loved my parents as I loved hers. Three minutes later, my father's heart stopped
beating. Two minutes after that my mother followed him.
I couldn't stop the sobs that erupted from my chest. Bella ran around the bed and
pulled me into her arms and held me as we cried together. I could hear Carlisle and
Esme crying to but I couldn't focus on them. For ten long years, I had held onto
hope that my parents would come back to me. I had held onto hope that one day, I
could tell them that I loved them. That I could hear them tell me they loved me.
Now, I didn't have that hope. Now, all I had was Carlisle, Esme and my Bella.
After several minutes of crying, we managed to get some control over ourselves.
Eleazar told us he would have them cremated and ready for us in the morning. We
thanked him for everything before we made our way out of the center. We took a
cab back to the hotel. We all went straight to our rooms. Bella pulled me onto the
bed and held me as I cried into her chest. She never let go. I fell in love with her
even more for loving my parents almost as much as I did. I was one lucky man.

107

CHAPTER 25
BPOV
Watching Edward grieve for his parents was heartbreaking. I knew there was
nothing I could say that would help ease the pain, the sorrow he was feeling right
now. He and Carlisle had been holding on to hope for ten years that everything
would work out. That Edward Sr. and Elizabeth would make it through and they
would be a family again.
I woke up the next morning with a headache from crying with Edward last night. We
were both alone in this world. We had each other. We had Carlisle and Esme as well
as our few friends from the academy but ultimately, it was just us. Edward didn't
say anything as we climbed out of the bed and went and took a shower. He didn't
need to speak. I understood.
We quickly washed and went to our room and got dressed. We gathered our stuff up
and met Carlisle and Esme down in the lobby. We didn't bother with breakfast. I
think we all just wanted to get back to the academy. The only home we had left. We
climbed into a cab and headed over to the center. Eleazar was waiting for us in the
lobby with the urns that held their parents remains.
"If we can do anything for you, please let me and Carmen know," said Eleazar.
"We will," said Carlisle, hugging his friend. "Thank you for taking care of them for
us."
"It was an honor," whispered Eleazar. He turned to Esme. "Esme, my dear, take care
of him."
"I always have," said Esme as she hugged Eleazar. He turned to Edward next.
"Edward, I know it's always been harder for you but you should know that Ed and Liz
loved you very much," whispered Eleazar as he hugged Edward. "They would be
proud of who you are."

108

"Thank you, Eleazar," whispered Edward as he pulled away. Eleazar turned to me

and pulled me into his arms.
"Thank you, Bella, for taking care of Edward. He needs you right now," whispered
Eleazar in my ear.
"Believe me, I know," I whispered. "I love him. I promise to take care of him."
"Good," whispered Eleazar as pulled away. He turned back to Carlisle. "I just need
you to sign the release forms and you can be on your way back home."
"Ok," said Carlisle.
He signed the forms. He and Edward each grabbed an urn. We made our way back
out to the cab and made our way to the airport. We checked into our flight and
made our way through security.
We had about half an hour before our flight boarded so we found some seats by the
gate. Edward wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him.
He just held me in this arms while we waited. I knew he needed me close to him
right now, just like I needed to be close to him. We finally boarded our plane.
Carlisle and Edward checked the urns plane side so they didn't get lost. We took our
seats and buckled up for takeoff. The plane rolled on to the runway and we headed
home.
A few hours later, our plane landed back in San Francisco. We grabbed our bags and
headed off the plane. Carlisle and Edward collected the urns and we made our way
out of the airport. We climbed into a cab and headed back to the academy. Carlisle
took the urns back to his office. We had made plans to take them to the beach
house the next day and spread their ashes in the ocean. Edward told me that was
their favorite place to be together. It seemed right.
Edward and I made our way to the dining hall to grab some dinner since neither of
us had eaten all day. We grabbed our dinner and started to go to the table where
everyone was waiting for us when Tanya stepped in front of us. I really wasn't in the
mood to deal with this shit right now.
"Hey, Bella," smirked Tanya. "How was your little vacation?"
"Tanya, get the fuck away from us," I said. "I am really not in the mood for this shit."
"Why not?" she asked. "To tired from fucking Edward."

109

"Listen you bitch-" started Edward. I could feel the rage rolling off of him.
"Tanya, you don't know what the fuck you are talking about," I snapped. "Stay the
fuck away from us."
"I know all about your trip to Chicago for a romantic getaway," smirked Tanya.
"WE WERE IN CHICAGO BECAUSE MY PARENTS FUCKING DIED!" shouted Edward
through his tears. Everyone in the dining hall gasp as Edward fell to his knees and
started sobbing. I knelt down and wrapped my arms around him.
"Are you fucking happy now, Tanya?" I snapped. "Maybe if you took your head out of
your ass for five seconds you might see that he was hurting. Of course you don't
give a shit about anyone other than yourself."
"Eddie, I'm sorry," whispered Tanya. She reached out for him but I slapped her hand
away.
"Don't fucking touch him," I growled. Her face hardened immediately.
"You think you are all that don't you, bitch," she snapped. "You think just because he
needs you now that he loves you? I hate to break it to you but he loves anyone who
opens their legs to him. He just feels sorry for you because you don't have anyone."
"You stupid, bitch," I snapped as I lunged for her. I threw her to the ground and
slammed my fist into her face. "YOU DON'T KNOW SHIT ABOUT ME OR EDWARD."
"Bella, stop," whispered Edward pulling me off of her. I turned into his embrace and
let my tears fall.
"What the hell is going on here?" snapped Carlisle as he and Esme came in.
"Tanya started giving them shit about being gone for the last couple days," said
Emmett as he and the others came over to us.
"Bella told her to leave them alone but Tanya just has to be a bitch and kept on,"
said Rose.
"Edward finally had enough and told her about your parents," said Alice. "Tanya just
couldn't walk away so Bella told her to back the fuck off."
"Tanya made a couple comments about Edward and Bella, including a crack about
Bella being alone now," said Kate.

110

"Then the bitch jumped me," snapped Tanya as she held her broken nose.
"Maybe she wouldn't have to if you would leave them alone," growled Esme. She
came over and put her arms around me and Edward. "Neither of you are alone. You
both have us."
"Tanya, I've had it with your shit," snapped Carlisle. "All you have done in the three
years you have been here is cause trouble. I've overlooked a lot of the shit you have
done but I'm done. You are to go pack your shit and leave my academy. You are no
longer welcome here."
"You can't do that," snapped Tanya.
"I JUST DID," bellowed Carlisle. "GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE NOW!"
"FINE," screamed Tanya. She glared at me. "YOU JUST WAIT. I WILL GET YOU BACK
FOR ALL OF THIS!"
Tanya stormed out of the dining hall. Everyone came over to us but Edward just
pulled me out of the dining hall. He led me back to his room. He shut the door
behind him and we climbed on his bed and cried in each other's arms. We cried for
the loss of our parents. We just had each other now. As we fall asleep, I knew that
would be enough.

CHAPTER 26
EPOV
I woke up the next morning with yet another headache from crying. I knew I was
lucky that I had Bella in my arms right now. She was more amazing than I had ever
realized. She moaned and rolled in my arms so that she was facing me. Her
chocolate brown eyes opened and she gave me a soft smile.
"Morning," she whispered.
111

"Morning, love," I whispered. I leaned down and gently kissed her lips. "How'd you
sleep?"
"I slept ok," whispered Bella. "Are you ok after the latest incident with Tanya?"
"Yeah, I'm fine," I said. "Are you ok? You know what she said about me liking any girl
who opens her legs was crap, right?"
"Of course, I do," whispered Bella. "She's just jealous that I get you and she
doesn't."
"I love you, Bella," I whispered.
"I love you, too," she whispered. "I think I will skip my run today."
"No, we aren't," I said. "We have to move on. Running is a part of our lives."
"A part you hate," chuckled Bella.
"I don't hate it," I said. "I just don't love it the way you do."
"You don't have to come with me," whispered Bella.
"I know, I don't," I said. "But I want to. Besides I like to watch your ass when you
run."
"You are such a pervert," chuckled Bella.
"But I'm your pervert," I laughed.
"That you are," she said with a smile. "Let's go run so you can stare at my ass."
"Ok," I said.
We climbed out of the bed and pulled on our running clothes. We grabbed our iPods
and made our way down to the track. We spent a few minutes stretching before we
got up and went over to the track. We put in our ear buds and started running. I will
admit that I looked at Bella's ass while she was running. It swayed from side to side
slightly as she ran. She looked over at me and smirked when she caught me
looking. I just chuckled.
I finished my three miles and went over and sat in the grass. I watched Bella as she
ran her last two miles. She was breathtaking and completely amazing. It was more
than just her outer beauty. It was the person she was on the inside that made her
112

amazing. She was compassionate and loving. She was nurturing and kind. I didn't
deserve to have someone as wonderful as she loves me but somehow she does.
Bella finished her run and came over and sat down next to me. She was glowing
with a sheer layer of sweat on her forehead. I reached over and pulled her into my
lap and gave her a kiss.
"What was that for?" she asked.
"No reason," I said, "I was just thinking about how beautiful you are."
"Well, thank you," whispered Bella as she blushed.
"I love that blush," I murmured. Bella blushed a deeper shade of red and ducked her
head into my neck. "I love that I make you blush."
"I love that I make you horny," whispered Bella. I chuckled and tightened my arms
around her.
"That you do, love," I chuckle. Her stomach growled loudly. "Let's go shower and
then we can get some breakfast before we go to the beach house."
"Ok," laughed Bella.
Bella stood up and pulled me to my feet. I wrapped my arm around her waist as we
made our way up to the dorms. We took the stairs up to the third floor. I kissed her
and left her to get ready before I ran back down to my suite and got ready.
I quickly showered and pulled on a pair of jeans and a white button down shirt. I ran
my hands through my hair before I went down to the lobby to meet Bella. I only had
to wait about five minutes before she came down looking beautiful in a white and
black sundress and back flip flops. I pulled her into my arms and we made our way
down to the dining hall.
As soon as we walked in, everyone got deathly quiet. Bella just tightened her arm
around me and pulled me over to the food. I grabbed some eggs and toast and
followed her over to the others. Slowly everyone in the dining hall started talking
again..
"Hey, Edward, how are you doing?" asked Emmett.
"I'm doing ok," I said.
"Just know we are here if you need anything," said Jasper.
113

"I know," I said. "Thanks."

"Are you all coming to the beach house with us?" asked Bella.
"Yeah," said Rose.
"Carlisle and Esme asked us to come last night," said Kate.
"That's cool," said Bella. "So how have your rehearsals been going?"
"They are ok," said Garrett. "I think we are all starting to get a little nervous."
"At least you have been able to rehearse," chuckled Bella. "Edward and I haven't."
"We don't need to, love," I chuckled. "Youre perfect and I can hide behind your
talent."
"Ugh," grumbled Alice, Rose, Jasper, and Emmett.
"What?" I asked.
"It's just gross watching you two be all 'I love you and you can do no wrong'"
chuckled Emmett.
"She can't," I smirked.
"Neither can he," smirked Bella. I leaned over and kissed her softly. "Especially
kissing."
"Just kissing?" I asked.
"No," whispered Bella. "You are good at everything."
"Is that so?" I whispered pulling her into my lap.
"Oh yes," whispered Bella before she pressed her lips top to mine again.
I tightened my arms around her and pushed my tongue into her mouth. Bella
moaned as she wove her fingers into my hair and tugged hard on it. I growled as I
moved my lips to her neck. I had started to make my way down to her breast when I
heard someone clear their throat.
Bella and I both froze for a second before we looked at everyone else. They all were
staring at us with their mouths open. Carlisle and Esme were standing behind them
with smirks on their faces. Bella chuckled and buried her face in my neck.
114

"It's like you forgot that we are here," chuckled Emmett.

"I wish you weren't," mumbled Bella, against my neck. I chuckled silently as I
pressed my face into her shoulder.
"Anyway, Edward, are you and Bella ready to head to the beach house?" asked
Carlisle.
"Yes," I said softly.
I wasn't sure I was ready but I knew we had to do this. This was our final goodbye to
Edward and Elizabeth Cullen. Bella kissed me again before she climbed off my lap.
We wrapped our arms around each other as we followed everyone out of the dining
hall and to our cars.
Bella and I climbed into her Porsche and followed them out to the beach house.
When I was little, my parents would bring us out her nearly every weekend. They
called it our escape from the crazy. Over the years when I would begin to feel
overwhelmed with life, I would come out here. I guess this was still our escape from
the crazy.
Bella parked her car behind the others and we climbed out. I grabbed Bella's hand
as we followed everyone down to the beach. Carlisle had our father's urn while I had
Elizabeth's urn. Esme stood next to Carlisle while Bella stood next to me.
"Mom, Dad, we know that you are both at peace now," said Carlisle. "This was
always our favorite place to come. It will always be our escape from the crazy. I love
you both."
"Mom, Dad, thank you for loving us as much as you did," I said softly. "I know that
you will always been here, waiting for us to come visit. I love you both."
Carlisle opened his urn and threw the ashes of my father out into the ocean water.
He turned and pulled Esme into his arms and let his tears fall silently. I opened my
mother's Urn and let a tear fall as I threw her ashes out to ocean to be my father. I
dropped the urn in the sand and pulled Bella into my arms. She wrapped her arms
around me tight as I cried for my parents one last time.

115

CHAPTER 27
BPOV
"I can't believe you sat there and let Carlisle cut your hair," I laughed. We were
sitting around a fire we had made in the sand. The sun had just set and we were
telling stories from our childhoods. Mostly stories about Carlisle and Edward.
"I was barely two years old," laughed Edward. "I didn't know any better. Carlisle
should have. He was twelve!"
"Carlisle, why did you cut his hair?" asked Alice.
"Because he was starting to look like a girl," chuckled Carlisle. "Elizabeth refused to
get his hair cut because he had these little ringlets on the end. Edward Sr. and I
begged her to cut it after several women commented on my baby sister. She
refused so I may have taken the matter into my own hands."
"Yeah, but you cut my hair so short they had to practically shave it all off," chuckled
Edward.
"They stopped calling you a girl, didn't they?" asked Carlisle. We were all laughing
so hard we had tears running down our faces.
"True," said Edward. "After that I was the boy with cancer."
"Oh, Carlisle," gasp Esme. "That's horrible."
"I know," chuckled Carlisle. "Elizabeth grounded me for three months."
116

"Serves you right," I chuckled.

"I'm sure you did some pretty stupid things too, Bella," chuckled Carlisle.
"You will never know because there is no one to tell all my secrets," I chuckled.
"I could call Madame Christine," smirked Carlisle.
"NO," I chuckled loudly. "Please don't."
"Awe, look, Bella's scared of Madame Christine," snickered Emmett.
"You have never had to face her wrath," I chuckled. "She's an amazing instructor but
she has a quick temper and limited patience."
"What was it like learning from a legend?" asked Kate.
"It was wonderful most of the time," I said. "Madame demands nothing short of
perfection. From the moment I stepped into her studio, she demanded perfection
from me. Most of the other girls hated her for it because she made them work hard.
Her turnover rate was quite high because she demanded so much from not only her
students but their parents. Charlie and I didn't mind it though. She would pick me
up from school when Charlie was working. Her husband, Jonathon, taught me how to
play the piano. He said I needed to know the music that moved my feet. Madame
and Jonathon were our family."
"I saw her dance when I was ten," said Carlisle. "She was with the New York ballet at
the time. It was Christmas and they were doing the nutcracker. She was
magnificent."
"She loved dancing," I said. "When I was twelve, I had an auditioned for the Seattle
ballet. I was so scared and nervous. Charlie had to work so he couldn't take me so
Madame did. I knew it was hard for her because Jonathon was so sick at the time. I
felt horrible for taking her away from him. I tried to back out of the audition but she
told me that this was my shining moment. This was when I became Isabella Swan,
the ballerina. I went to the audition and got a part in their production of Romeo and
Juliet. She was so proud of me. On the night of our first show, she, Charlie, and
Jonathon were sitting in the front row with smiles on their faces. It was incredible."
"You were lucky to have them," said Garrett. I took a deep breath and wiped the
tears off my face.
"I know," I whispered. "Anyway, where are you from Garrett?"

117

"I am from North Carolina," he chuckled.

"How did you end up here?" I asked.
"Well, I was going to Berkeley when Carlisle came out to see our showcase," said
Garrett. "I guess he liked what he saw because he offered me a place here."
"You were ok," said Carlisle offhandedly. We all chuckled. "You were brilliant. I hated
seeing you waste your talent at that place when I could give you so much more."
"Yeah, like blisters, callous, pulled muscles."trailed off Garrett.
"Exactly," smirked Carlisle.
We all chuckled as we continued our light banter with each other. I leaned back into
Edward's arms and listened as our family joked and teased each other around the
campfire. In all of our pain and loss, Edward, Carlisle, Esme, and I had found a new
family, new brothers and sisters. I sighed inwardly and smiled as Edward leaned his
lips down to my ear.
"Go for a walk with me?" he whispered. I just nodded my head softly. He stood up
and pulled me to my feet and led me down the beach away from everyone. "Thank
you."
"For what?" I asked as I nestled myself into his embrace.
"For everything," he said softly. "For being there in Chicago with me. For telling
Tanya to back the fuck off but mostly for this. For loving me and letting me love
you."
"You're welcome," I said softly. "I couldn't have done any of this without you, you
know. I wasn't dealing with Charlie's death at all. When I first came here, I think I
was scared that I would let him down. I realize now that all he cared about was me
being happy. You make me happy, Edward."
"You make me happy too, my love," whispered Edward.
Edward stopped and pulled me into his arms and kissed me hard. I wrapped my
arms around his neck and pushed my tongue into his mouth. Edward and I fell to
our knees in the sand. He laid me back and pressed his lips against mine again. I
could feel his erection pressing through his jeans into my hip.
"Edward, make love to me," I whispered as he kissed my neck.

118

"Here?" he asked.
"Yes," I whispered.
"I love you, my Bella," he whispered.
"As I love you, my Edward," I whispered.
Edward kissed me again before he pushed himself up on his knees. He reached
under my dress and slipped my panties down my legs. He stuffed them into his
jeans pocket and undid his jeans. He pushed them down to his knees. His cock
sprang out and I reached out and grabbed it. Edward moaned softly and thrust his
hips to me. He pushed me back and pressed himself against my wet core.
Slowly, Edward pushed himself into me until he was filling me completely. I wrapped
my legs around his waist and pulled him into me deeper as he began to thrust into
me a little faster. I pulled Edward's lips to mine and kissed him as I shook with my
orgasm. Edward rolled us so that I was riding him. I could feel him sink into me even
deeper like this. I increased our pace as I slammed myself down on him over and
over. The only sound that could be heard was our hips slapping together as the
waves washed up on the shore. I came down once more and felt my walls clench
down Edward's cock, milking him as he came inside of me.
We stayed like that for a moment as we tried to catch our breath. I leaned down and
kissed Edward slowly before I crawled off of him. Edward pulled his jeans and boxers
back up and I slipped my panties back on. We stood up and slowly made our way
back to the others.
We bid them all goodnight and climbed into my car. We went back to the dorms and
up to my room. We stripped each other's clothes off and climbed into my bed and
made love again before we fell asleep in each other's arms.

CHAPTER 28
EPOV
"I don't want you to leave," I pouted. I wrapped my arms around Bella's body and
pulled her to me.

119

"I know, my love, but the girls want to go shopping," chuckled Bella. "They said you
have been hogging me and it's their turn for Bella time. I don't want to go but I need
to spend time with my girls."
"But I want to spend time with your girls," I chuckled as I moved my hands up her
tank top to her breasts. Her nipples hardened under my fingers. "See, they want to
stay with me."
"Edward, let Bella out of the room now," screeched Alice through Bella's door. I
sighed as Bella started to chuckle.
"Baby, I promise when I get back, you and I will have lots of naked time," chuckled
Bella.
"Fine," I huffed. I pulled my hands out of her shirt.
"Maybe I'll pick up something special at Victoria Secrets," smirked Bella.
"You're a tease," I called after Bella as she walked through her door.
"I'm only a tease if I don't intend to follow through," she yelled back.
I just sighed as I heard her suite door shut. I climbed off her bed and made my way
out of her suite and down to mine. I walked in and found all the guys sitting around.
They all started chuckling when I came in. I flipped them all off and fell into one of
the chairs.
"Does someone miss Bella?" snickered Garrett.
"Yeah," I sighed. I was man enough to admit it.
"You have it pretty bad," chuckled Jasper.
"I'm going to marry her," I said. They all snapped their heads at me.
"Marry her?" asked Emmett.
"Yep," I said. "When we are both ready, I will propose. I love her."
"Wow," said Ben. "Who would have thought that you would be thinking about
marriage?"
"I know but Bella's different," I sighed. "So what's the plan for today?"

120

"We could do two things," said Emmett. "We could be manly men and stay here and
watch a baseball game or we could be the pussy whipped men we are and go to the
mall and track down our women."
"To the mall," we all chuckled.
We all just laughed as we climbed off our seats and headed out to our cars. I know it
was pathetic. It was even a tad bit stalkerish but I think we all missed our women. It
doesn't make us less manly, at least I don't think it does. Garrett and Ben took
Garrett Corvette while me, Jasper, and Emmett took my Volvo. I followed Garrett
and Ben to the mall and we quickly found Rose's BMW. We parked next to her and
made our way into the mall.
Finding the girls turned out easier than I thought it would be. We headed straight for
Victoria Secrets. We stood outside for a few minutes and watched our women as
they looked through bras, thongs, corsets, and garters. Bella picked up a blue garter
set and held it up to her body. I had to bit my lip to stop myself from moaning.
I motioned to Emmett and Jasper that I was going in. I stayed low as I quickly made
my way into the shop and hid behind a rack of cloths. I saw Emmett and Jasper do
the same. Garrett and Ben followed our lead but they were on the other side of the
store next to Kate and Angela.
"I don't know which one I should get, Rose, the blue garter or the black lace boy
shorts," said Bella.
"Why don't you go try them on?" said Rose.
"Will you come with me?" asked Bella seductively. My cock got so hard. "I might
need your help."
"Oh, baby, I will help you with anything," purred Rose as she pulled Bella into her
arms and smacked her ass. My mouth fell open and my cock got even harder, if that
is possible.
"I love the feeling of your hands on me, Rose," purred Bella as she leaned into
Rose's embrace. "I don't know how long I can keep this charade up with Edward. I
want you so bad."
"I know, lover," sighed Rose. "I don't think Emmett has anything on you and your
magic tongue."
"WHAT?" bellowed Emmett as he jumped to his feet. Rose and Bella burst out
laughing.
121

"You might as well come out, Edward," said Bella, "I know you are behind this rack."
"Fuck," I muttered as I stood up. She smirked as she came around and hugged me.
"I told you I would fuck you later," she purred in my ear.
"I don't want to wait," I growled into her neck. Bella's entire body shivered and I
chuckled inwardly. I love the effect I have on her.
"Want to help me try on some panties?" she purred softly.
"Yes," I said quickly.
Bella just chuckled as she pulled me into the large dressing room with her. She
pushed me into the chair in the corner and stepped back. She slowly pulled her tank
top off and dropped it to the floor. She wasn't wearing a bra and her nipples were
rock hard. I wanted to pull them into my mouth so badly. Bella slid her skirt down
her slender hips and let it pool to the floor in front of her. She kicked it aside and
stood in front of me in a pair of black boy shorts with pink dots and a little bow on
them.
"What should I try on first?" she purred at me. My cock was so hard. I could feel it
throbbing in my shorts.
"The blue garter," I said huskily. Bella smiled as she pulled her panties down and let
them drop to the floor with the rest of her cloths. She pulled the blue garter off the
hanger and slowly slipped her feet in it and pulled it up her legs to her hips. She
slowly rolled on the stocking onto her left leg and attached the garter belt. She
turned and rolled on the right stocking and attached the garter belt on that side.
She turned to face me with a smirk on her face.
"What do you think?" she asked.
"Come here," I demanded as I undid my shorts.
I pushed them and my boxers down. My cock sprang out and Bella licked her lips.
She came over to me. I gripped her hips and pulled her over my lap. I pulled her
down and slid my cock into her wet core. She was so wet that I had no problem
filling her to the hilt.
"Fuck," she moaned. She lifted her hips and came back down slowly. "I love your
hard cock."
"I love being inside your warm, wet, pussy," I moaned as she increased the pace.
122

Bella placed her hand on my shoulders and started riding me harder and harder. I
pulled her nipple into my mouth and bit down on it softly. Bella's hands went
straight to my hair. She wove her fingers in it and pulled. I growled as I lifted my
hips and started meeting her thrust for thrust.
I could feel her begin to reach her climax so I reached down and pinched her clit. I
pressed my lips to hers as she came hard, screaming in my mouth. I thrust into her
a few more times before I spilled into her.
"I take it you like the garter?" smirked Bella.
"No, I love the garter," I chuckled.
"Guess I'll have to buy it then," chuckled Bella as she climbed off my lap.
"If you insist," I sighed.
Bella jut chuckled as she changed back into her clothes. I pulled my boxers and
shorts up. We made our way back out to the front of the store. Emmett, Rose,
Jasper, Alice, Garrett, Kate, Ben, and Angela all started laughing as we went up to
the counter. I handed the sales lady my credit card to pay for the garter. Bella
glared at me but I just kissed her. She rolled her eyes at me.
By the time we got home from the mall and dinner, I was exhausted. Bella and I
changed into some pajamas and climbed into her bed and fell into a peaceful sleep.

123

CHAPTER 29
BPOV
"No," I growled as I crossed my arms in front of my chest.
"Yes," smirked Edward.
"I won't do it," I growled.
"You will do it and you will love it," smirked Edward. I rolled my eyes at him. "I
swear, you would think I am asking you to give up your first born. You are being a
goddamn drama queen."
"I am not," I pouted. Edward cocked an eyebrow at me. "Fine, maybe I am but I
really, really, really don't want to do this."
"But it will be fun," said Edward. I cocked my eyebrow at him this time. "It will be,
love. Just trust me."
"Fine," I grumbled. "But you owe me."
"I know I do," he laughed.

124

Edward grabbed me around the waist and held me tight as, Peter, our instructor,
attached our harnesses to the flimsy bungee cord that was supposed to keep us
from plunging to our deaths as we jumped off this perfectly good bridge to the icy,
blue water below. I could hear Emmett, Rose, Jasper, Alice, Garrett, Kate, Ben,
Angela, Carlisle, and Esme all laughing next to us. I turned and glared at them,
which just made them all laugh harder.
Tomorrow, Edward and I would go back into the studio and work our asses off to get
ready for the audition that was now only twelve days away. Not that I was really
counting. It didn't feel like Edward and I had any time to actually prepare lately. I
thought we should start today but Edward and the others somehow convinced me
that we needed to have another day of fun. I pointed out that our day of shopping
yesterday had been fun but only Edward agreed with me. The others mumbled crap
about us not being about to keep our hands to ourselves.
"Ok, everyone ready?" asked Peter.
"Yes," everyone muttered but me said.
"Sure, why not?" I said with as much sarcasm as I could muster. Peter just chuckled
at me. Fucker.
"Ok, when I give you the clear, jump off the ledge. Charlotte is in the boat and will
be ready to unhook you as soon as you are done. Any questions?" asked Peter.
"Are you sure we won't die?" I muttered.
"Quite sure," smirked Peter. I rolled my eyes while everyone chuckled again. The
things I do for love. "Ok, everyone on the ledge."
Edward and I stepped awkwardly onto the ledge of the bridge. Edward had at least
agreed to do this with me instead of making me jump alone. Peter chuckled again
and blew his whistle. I closed my eyes as Edward pulled me off the ledge. I couldn't
stop the blood curling scream that left my mouth as I felt my feet leave the ledge.
My heart beat wildly in my chest and I felt a surge of adrenalin rush through my
body.
"OPEN YOUR EYES," yelled Edward as he moved his hand to my breast.
I opened my eyes and saw him with the biggest smile on his face. I leaned in and
pressed my lips to his as we came to a bouncy stop at the bottom. Edward chuckled
and pulled his lips from mine. The pure joy on his face was reason enough for me to
do this for him.

125

"That wasn't so bad now was it?" he smirked.

"No, it was tolerable," I chuckled. "You loved it, didn't you?"
"I did," chuckled Edward.
"Then I did too," I said. I looked down at Edward's hand that was still on my breast.
"I think you just wanted to feel my tit."
"I was feeling your heart racing," chuckled Edward. "And your tit."
"You are such a pervert," I chuckled.
"That I am," he smirked.
Charlotte brought the boat over to us and carefully unhooked our bungee cord from
our harnesses. Edward and I sat next to the others as she drove us back to the
docks. We thanked her and made our way up to the office to take off our harnesses
and turn them back in. We all loaded back into our cars and headed back to the
dining hall for dinner. We had been avoiding it since our run in with Tanya just a few
days before but it was time we got back to our lives.
Edward parked his car next to mine and we followed the others into the dining hall.
Of course as soon as we all walked in, nearly everyone stopped and stared at us. We
all grabbed our dinner and headed to our table in the back. Carlisle and Esme came
with us. It was nice to have them more involved in our small circle of friends, our
family. They needed us and I think we all needed them. We had just sat down with
James, Victoria, Jacob and Leah came over and sat down with us.
"Hey," said James. "How's everything going?"
"It's ok," said Edward. "How's things around here been?"
"The usual," chuckled Jacob. "Everyone has been talking about the nervous
breakdown the bitch had."
"We are all glad that crazy bitch is gone," chuckled Leah. "She was a loose cannon."
"No shit," I muttered.
"Anyway," said Victoria. "What did you do today?"
"We went bungee jumping," chuckled Edward. I groaned causing everyone to laugh.

126

"You liked it, Bella," smirked Emmett.

"I did not," I pouted.
"You so did," snickered Garrett. "I heard you screaming and squealing."
"I think that was Emmett," I smirked.
"I didn't scream," growled Emmett.
"Yes, you did, babe," smirked Rose. Emmett turned and gave her a hurt look. "Sorry,
but you screamed like a little girl."
"Did not," he mumbled.
"Anyway," chuckled Garrett. Everyone was snickering under their breaths at
Emmett. "Bella, you seemed to enjoy it based on the kiss you gave Edward."
"That was me clinging to him for dear life," I pointed out.
"With your lips?" asked Jasper.
"Seems like a strange way to 'cling' to someone," smirked Ben.
"What would you know, Ben?" asked Angela. "You kept your eyes closed the whole
time. I am pretty sure I heard you whimper for your mommy to save you."
"I did not," exclaimed Ben as we all busted out laughing.
"You so did," laughed Angela as she wrapped her arms around him. "But it's ok
because I still love you."
"Gee, thanks," muttered Ben.
"Don't be bitter, Ben," smirked Alice as she looked over at Jasper who paled.
"Ali, please don't," he whispered.
"Alice, tell me what Jasper did right now," demanded Ben.
"He might have pissed his pants," laughed Alice. Jasper groaned while the rest of us
busted out laughing. We were laughing so hard we all had tears running down our
faces.
"It was fucking scary," growled Jasper.
127

"Yeah," I laughed. "It was really high."

"Don't help me, Bella," groaned Jasper. "Especially while you are laughing at me."
"Sorry, Jasper," I chuckled. I took a deep breath and stopped laughing. "I mean, I am
really sorry. I agree with you that it was really scary."
"Still not really helping," chuckled Jasper.
"Wow," snickered James. "We missed all the fun."
We all just chuckled as we finished eating our dinner. Edward and I told the others
goodnight and slowly made our way back to the dorms. We went to his room
tonight. We stripped out of our clothes and climbed into his bed.
"Did you really hate it?" asked Edward.
"No," I said softly. "It was kind of fun. Plus the look on your face was worth it."
"Thank you for doing that with me," said Edward. "My dad always said we would go
together."
"Charlie would have been right there with us. He wasn't afraid of anything," I
whispered.
"I love you, Bella," whispered Edward. "I don't know what I would do if I ever lost
you."
"You will never find that out, my love," I whispered before I leaned up and pressed
my lips to his. "I love you, Edward. I can't ever live without you."
"Neither can I, love," whispered Edward.
He leaned down and kissed me again before I laid my head on his chest. Edward
started humming a soft melody as I fell asleep.

128

CHAPTER 30
EPOV
I could feel Bella chuckle next to me. I just didn't understand what was so funny. I
opened my eyes and looked over at her. She had the biggest smile on her face as
she chuckled again. It was amazing how much that smile lit up her entire face. It
was incredible how beautiful she was. It was incredible that she was mine.
"What's so funny?" I asked.
"Um, where's your right hand?" asked Bella. I moved my right hand and she
squealed as I ran my fingers on the wet fold of her pussy.
"Hmm," I said. "I wonder how my hand got down there?"
"I wonder," snorted Bella.
I smirked at her and pushed her onto her back with my left hand. I moved so that I
was sitting in between her legs. The sight of her laid out in front of me completely
naked was enough to make me completely hard. I pulled my fingers from her and
she whimpered. I pushed my fingers back into her and she moaned.
I loved the way her body responded to my touch. Her entire body blushed and
shiver as I thrust my fingers in and out of her a few more times. I could smell Bella's
arousal but I wanted to taster her. I wanted to see her face as I tasted her. I pulled
my fingers from her pussy and sucked them clean. She tasted even better than she
smelled. Bella's eyes grew darker and I could see the lust all over her face.
"Stop teasing me," she growled. "I want your cock inside of me now."
"My cock?" I asked as I leaned up so that the tip of my cock was running her folds.
Bella bucked her hips trying to pull me into her.
"Yes," she begged. "Please, Edward, fuck me."
"If you want me too," I growled. I pressed her legs apart and slammed my cock into
her in one quick move. "You are so fucking tight."
"Oh.fuck," she growled as I pulled out and slammed back into her. "I will never get
tired of your cock."
"Good," I moaned. "I will never get tired of your pussy, baby. It's fucking
spectacular."
129

I sat back on my heels and pulled Bella's hips up as I grabbed her hips. I increased
my pace as I thrust harder and faster into her. It felt like I couldn't get deep enough
inside of her. Bella pulled herself up so that she was straddling my legs. She planted
her feet next to my knees and began sliding up and down my cock. I pulled her
nipple into my mouth and sucked on it. I could feel her body starting to tense as she
got ready to cum. I knew I was going to go with her. I couldn't hold anything back
from her. I moved my fingers to her clit and pinched as I bit down on her nipple.
"OH HOLY FUCKING SHIT!" screamed Bella as she came violently.
"FUCK, FUCK, FUCK," I growled as her walls clenched down on my cock like a vice
grip.
Bella and I fell to the bed, panting as we tried to catch our breath. I pulled the sheet
up over us and leaned in to kiss her at the same time my bedroom door got thrown
open. Bella screamed and clung to me. I looked over and saw Jasper, wearing only a
pair of boxers, and Alice, wrapped in his sheet, come running into our room.
"What the fuck?" I snapped. Jasper and Alice's eyes flew from me to Bella and back
to me.
"We fucking heard Bella screaming," snapped Jasper. "It sounded like someone was
hurting her."
"She's fine." I snapped. "Get the fuck out."
"Fucker," muttered Jasper as he pulled Alice, who was chuckling, out of the room
and slammed my door shut. I fell back onto the bed and looked over at Bella. She
was covering her mouth to stop her laugh.
"I think they might have heard you cum," I whispered. Bella busted out laughing.
"Oh my god," she laughed. "Did you see the look on his face? It was priceless."
"He seemed very surprised," I chuckled.
"That was awesome," laughed Bella. She sighed and looked over at me with a smile
on her face. "I love you."
"I love you, too," I chuckled. "Let's go run."
"Ok," squealed Bella.

130

I just chuckled and shook my head as we climbed out of my bed. We pulled on our
running clothes and grabbed our iPods. We headed out to the living room and found
Alice and Jasper sitting at the table with some coffee. Alice winked at Bella while
Jasper scowled at me. Bella and I just chuckled as we walked past them.
We made our way down to the track and stretched for a few minutes before we
started running. It was hard to imagine that Bella had only been in my life for a few
weeks. It felt like I had known her my entire life. I finished running my three miles
and went over and sat in the grass and watched Bella as she ran her last two. She
was graceful in everything she did. It was amazing to watch her. It was amazing to
be allowed to watch her.
Bella finished running her last two miles and made her way over to me. She pulled
me to my feet and I wrapped my arm around her waist as we made our way back to
the dorms. I walked her to her door and kissed her before I turned and ran down the
stair to my suite. I walked in and found Emmett and Jasper walking out of their
rooms.
"Jas, I'm sorry about earlier," I said. He rolled his eyes and chuckled.
"Yeah, me too," he chuckled. "She just screamed really loudly."
"I know," I chuckled. Emmett was looking between me and Jasper.
"What are you talking about?" he asked.
"Nothing," chuckled Jasper. He looked over at me. "We will meet you in the dining
hall."
Jasper pulled a confused Emmett out of the suite. I went into my bathroom and
started the shower. I stripped out of my clothes and quickly showered. I turned off
the water and dried off. I went back to my room and got dressed for class. I grabbed
my bag and made my way down to the lobby to wait for Bella. I had my back to the
stairs when I felt someone wrap their arms around me.
"Hey, Eddie," purred Lauren. I cringed as I turned and pushed her away.
"What the fuck?" I snapped. Lauren took a step toward me and I stepped back. I was
trying really hard not to hurt her. She pushed me into the corner.
"What's the matter, Eddie?" she grunted. "I know you want me."
"No, I don't," I said. "I only want Bella."

131

"She can't do for you what I could," smirked Lauren.

"Want to fucking bet on it?" growled Bella. I looked past Lauren and saw Bella
glaring at Lauren. "I think you and I need to have a little chat, Lauren."
Lauren's face fell and she turned a shocking white. The front doors of the dorms
opened and Emmett, Rose, Jasper, Alice, Carlisle, and Esme came in. They froze
when they saw the standoff with Lauren and Bella. I wasn't sure what to do. Bella
took a step towards Lauren and she stepped back into me. I skirted out of the
corner and stood behind Bella.
"You think you can do something for Edward that I can't?" growled Bella. I will admit
that scary Bella turns me on. My cock was rock hard.
"Yes," snapped Lauren. She seems to be grasping at the last bit of courage she had.
"He needs a real woman."
"Then he doesn't need you, honey," snapped Bella. "You aren't woman enough to
handle Edward. He's a fucking God in bed and, honey, you couldn't handle the
things he does. He has a real woman in me. Stay the fuck away from him or I will be
forced to shove my foot up your scrawny ass. Understand?"
"Yes," whimpered Lauren.
"Good. Now get the fuck out of here," growled Bella. Lauren took off running past
everyone and out of the doors. Bella turned and glared at me. "As for you, stay the
fuck away from her if you want me riding your cock ever again. Got it?"
"Yes," I said quickly. Bella smirked and looked down at the bulge in my pants while
everyone chuckled behind us.
"Do you want me to help you with your not so little problem?" smirked Bella as she
stepped up to me. I heard everyone gasp as she reached down and stroked me
through my pants.
"Yes," I panted.
"Too fucking bad," growled Bella. "Next time, push the bitch on her ass."
"But-" I started but Bella just ignored me as she turned and high tailed it out of the
dorms. Rose, Alice, and Esme all ran after her while Emmett, Jasper, and Carlisle
came over to me.
"Damn," muttered Emmett. "Bella is kind of scary when she's pissed."
132

"I hope I never piss her off," chuckled Jasper.

"You ok, Edward?" chuckled Carlisle. I shook my head slightly.
"Is it wrong to be totally turned on by that?" I asked.
"No," they all chuckled.
I just chuckled lightly with them as I followed them out of the dorms. It was too late
for breakfast so I followed Emmett and Jasper to our first class. I really didn't pay too
much attention to Peter. My mind was on Bella. By the time class ended, I was even
harder. I just couldn't get possessive Bella out of my mind.
I practically ran down the hall to our pairs class. I found Bella standing by the door
to the classroom. She looked up at me and smirked. I walked up to her and pulled
her into my arms. I pressed her against the wall and lifted her so she wrapped her
legs around my waist. I crushed my lips to hers and pressed my erection into her.
She moaned and I chuckled as I pulled my lips away.
"You teased me," I growled into her neck. "Now it's my turn to tease you."
I dropped her feet to the ground and left her standing by the wall with her mouth
open and a hungry look in her eyes. It was going to be an interesting class.

CHAPTER 31
BPOV
That rotten bastard, I thought to myself as he strutted into the classroom. He is so
going to fucking pay for teasing me like that. I followed him in and sat on the floor in
front of him and started stretching. I spread my legs into a wide split. I saw his eyes
drop to my pussy. I chuckled lightly when his eyes got darker.
"What's the matter, lover?" I whispered.
"Nothing," he muttered through a clenched jaw.
"Are you sure?" I asked. "You seemtense."

133

"I'm fine," chuckled Edward. He leaned over and ran his lips across my jaw. I
shivered. "I just can't stop thinking about what it felt like to be buried deep inside of
you."
"Oh," I squeaked. He chuckled and sucked on my earlobe softly. "Fucking tease."
"You started it," he whispered.
"Don't worry," I purred. "I will finish it too."
I winked at him as I stood up and went over to Rose and Alice. I will admit that when
I first saw Lauren corning him in the lobby, a part of me wondered if he would want
her instead of me. Then I heard him tell her that he only wanted me. The stupid
bitch really thought she could offer him more than I could. I went from afraid of
losing him to pissed that he didn't push her on her ass. I knew he was trying to be
nice but she is a stupid bitch. She doesn't understand nice.
Maybe I was mean by teasing him but I just wanted him to know that I owned him.
He was mine and I wasn't letting him go. I guess he realized that I was his too.
Carlisle called us to the corner so we could work on emboit. I smirked every time I
did mine. Edward's eyes got darker and darker with jump I did. Of course, then he
would go. I couldn't help but watch his erection as he jumped. It was magnificent. I
bit my lip several times just thinking about what his cock would taste like, feel like. I
wanted him in my mouth so badly.
"You look hungry, love," chuckled Edward in my ear. "Are you hungry?"
"Yes, I am," I chuckled as I turned and brushed my breast across his chest. He
shuddered and my nipples got so hard they could cut glass. "I feel this need to suck
on something. Could you find me something to suck on?"
"Fuck," he muttered as he pulled me into his arms and pressed his erection against
me.
"Edward," snapped Carlisle. We looked over to see him smirking at us. "It's your
turn."
Edward muttered something about Carlisle being a cock blocker. I just chuckled and
went after him. After about twenty more minutes, Carlisle finally dismissed class.
Edward didn't even wait for me to change my shoes before he swept me into his
arms and carried me to the closest classroom that was empty.
He pressed me against the wall and pulled my leotard down my arms and passed
my breasts. He pulled my nipple into his mouth as he ground his erection into me. I
134

pulled my arms completely out of my leotard and wove my fingers into his hair and
pulled his head back.
"What are you going to do next time that bitch comes on to you?" I growled.
"I'm going to push her on her ass and fuck you hard," growled Edward.
"That's right, baby," I growled. "Why are you going to do that?"
"Because you fucking own me," growled Edward. "I own your sweet little ass, Bella.
Do you hear me? I own you and you own me. This is how it will be forever."
"Fuck," I groaned as Edward pulled my nipple into his mouth and bit down on it
hard.
"Say it," ordered Edward.
"I belong to you. You belong to me," I growled. "Put me down. I want your cock in
my mouth."
"Fuck," moaned Edward.
He set me on my feet. I pushed him against the wall and fell to my knees in front of
him. I pulled his pants down and moaned when I saw him going commando. His
cock sprang up and flapped against his stomach. I grabbed it in my hand and
Edward hissed and thrust his hips at me. I quickly took him in my mouth as far as I
could take him. I covered the rest of him with my hand.
"Fucksogood," he moaned as he wove his fingers in my hair.
I moaned which caused him to shudder and thrust his hips at me again. I moved my
free hand to his balls and massaged him. I wanted him to cum down my throat. I
needed him to cum down my throat. I could feel Edward starting to tense up so I
relaxed my throat and took him into my mouth further.
"FUCK," growled Edward, loudly as he shot his cum down my throat.
I sucked and licked him clean. Edward pulled me to my feet and kissed me hard. He
moaned and I knew he was tasting himself on my lips and tongue. It was a fucking
turn on. Edward turned us so that I was pressed against the wall. He fell to his knees
and pulled my tights and leotard off, tossing them behind him. He lifted my legs and
wrapped them around his head as he dived into my dripping wet pussy.
"Oh..holy.shit," I moaned.
135

Edward chuckled and I felt it vibrate inside of me as he thrust his tongue in and out
of me. I reached down and wove my fingers in his beautiful hair and pulled him into
me deeper. Edward pulled my clit into his mouth and bit down on it causing me to
shake violently as I came hard.
Edward dropped my feet to the ground and stood up. He kissed me hard, plunging
his tongue in my mouth. I could taste myself on his lips. He grabbed my legs and
wrapped them around his waist and thrust his hard cock into me again. He paused
for a moment and took a deep breath.
"Baby, I will never want anyone other than you," he whispered in a tight voice. I
pressed my forehead against his.
"I know, my love," I whispered. "I love you so much."
"I love you, too," whispered Edward.
He slowly pulled out and pushed back into me. I pressed my face into his neck and
moaned as Edward continued to make love to me. I felt my walls clench down on
him as I reached my orgasm again and again. Edward pressed his lips to mine again
as he finally came inside of me.
"I'm sorry for teasing you," I whispered.
"I'm sorry for not pushing her on her ass," whispered Edward. I chuckled softly.
"I am too," I pouted. "I would have loved to see that."
"I love you," murmured Edward.
"I love you, too," I whispered.
I kissed him again before he set me back on my feet. We pulled on our clothes and
ran down to the dining hall to grab a quick lunch before we went to rehearse for our
audition. We grabbed our sandwiches and ignored the laughs from our friends as we
left the dining hall together. So what if we were sex addicts? At least, we were only
having sex with each other.
We spent the afternoon working on our audition. Or we tried. We both seemed to
have a lot of problems keeping our hands to ourselves. Edward would let his hands
wonder over my breasts or I might have stroked him through his pants. After about
an hour of teasing, we gave up on rehearsing and made our way back to my room.
We stripped each other's clothes off and made love for the rest of the day. We would
have to try to regain our focus tomorrow.somehow.
136

CHAPTER 32
EPOV
I'm not sure how Bella and I managed to get any practicing done over the last few
days. After we spent Monday teasing each other, our hunger or lust for each other
has been in overdrive. We managed to keep it from affecting our classroom work.
I'm not really sure how but we had to for the sake of our careers. However, when we
were in our practice room 'working' on our audition piece, we barely were able to
keep our hands off of each other. More than once, we weren't able to. We had
officially christened our practice space.
Not only were we unable to keep our hands off each other during our practice time,
but the others all whined about us being to mushy in the dining hall, too frisky
outside of our bedrooms, and abusing the field by the track by getting caught
making out again. This time Emmett and Rose caught us. They didn't find it nearly
as funny as Carlisle and Esme did. Of course that may have had more to do with the
fact that Bella had her hand down my shorts while I had mine under her shirt on her
breasts.
We spent every night wrapped in each others arms, making love late into the night.
I knew I would never be able to stop loving Bella. She and I were like one. We would
be like one forever. Which is what brought me to Carlisle's office after dinner on
Thursday night. I knocked on the door.
"Come in," yelled Carlisle. I pushed the door open and he looked up and smiled at
me. "Hey, Edward. What brings you by so late?"
"I wanted to talk to you about something," I said, shutting the door behind me.
"Does this have to deal with Bella?" asked Carlisle.
"Yes," I said. Carlisle chuckled.
"I figured," he smirked. "What can I do for you?"

137

"I want to propose to her," I said. His eyes went wide and he leaned back in his seat.
"I know that it seems quick. I know that I haven't known her but for a few weeks but
I am so in love with her, Carlisle. I can't explain it right but she makes me happy."
"Oh, I know she does," chuckled Carlisle before he turned serious. "I'm happy for
you Edward. I am happy for Bella. The two of you share a connection that the rest of
us don't always understand. You were forced to grow up too soon. I think Bella was
in a lot of ways too. You're good for each other. That's all I care about."
"Thanks, Carlisle," I said.
"Do you want to give her mom's ring?" he asked.
"If that's ok with you," I said.
"Of course it is," said Carlisle.
Carlisle got up and went over to the safe. He pulled out a small black velvet box and
brought it over to me. He went back around and sat down in his chair. He looked
back over at me.
"Mom would have loved her," said Carlisle. "Bella is exactly the kind of woman that
Elizabeth would have wanted you to find. You're a good man, Edward. Bella is lucky
to have you love her."
"I'm the lucky one," I said.
"Yes, you are," chuckled Carlisle. "When are you going to propose?"
"Not until after the audition," I said. "I don't want to distract her."
"More than you already are," snorted Carlisle. I rolled my eyes. "You and Bella will
be fine for the audition, Edward. Your bodies move for you."
"I know," I said. "I had better get back to the dorms."
"Ok, goodnight," said Carlisle.
"Night."
I slowly made my way from Carlisle's office toward the dorms. I saw the light on in
our rehearsal space so I went over and looked inside. I couldn't stop the smile that
spread on my face as I watched Bella dancing. She had her iPod playing through the
stereo. Her face was full of pure joy and passion. She was amazing and spectacular.
138

She stopped dancing and looked over at me. She smiled and held out her hand to
me. I pushed off the door frame and went over to her. I wrapped my arms around
her waist and she slid her slender arms around my neck. She laid her head on my
chest and I heard her sigh softly.
"When I was little, Charlie and I would dance in the living room," whispered Bella.
"He would let me stand on his feet. He was a horrible dancer but I always loved
dancing with him."
"Tell me more about him," I whispered.
"When I was in kindergarten, they had a mother's day tea party. I didn't want to go
to school that day but Charlie told me I had to. I was upset all day. The other kids in
my class teased me for not having a mother. We had just sat down at our tables and
all the other kids had their mothers or grandmothers there, when there was a knock
on our classroom door. Our teacher went over and opened the door. Charlie was
standing there," whispered Bella. I could feel her tears running down her face. "I
was so happy. I ran over and jumped in his arms. He held me so tight. He carried me
over to my seat and sat down with me. He was my mom that day. I felt like the
luckiest little girl that day."
"He was wonderful father," I whispered.
"He was the best."
"Are you ok?" I asked.
"Yeah," she whispered. Bella leaned up and pressed her lips to mine. "Take me back
to my room and make love to me, please."
"I love you," I whispered.
"I love you, too," she whispered.
Bella grabbed her iPod and we turned off the light and shut the door on our way out.
I kept my arm wrapped around her waist as we made our way back to the dorms.
We went into her suite and ignored the others as they looked over at us. We went
into Bella's room and I shut the door behind her.
We slowly stripped each other's cloths off of each other. I picked her up and laid her
on the bed. I crawled over her and pressed my lips to hers. Bella pushed me over on
my back and climbed over and slid down on my cock. I grabbed her hips to keep her
still for a moment. It felt incredible being inside of her again.

139

"Baby, I need to move," moaned Bella. I let up on my grip on her hips.

"Fuck," I groaned as Bella lifted up and came back down. "You're so fucking tight."
Bella moaned again as she increased our pace. She placed her hands on my chest
and pushed herself up. I used my hands on her hips to lift her up and down. I felt
her entire body began to quiver as she reached her first orgasm.
"Oh..god..Edward." she moaned.
I rolled us so that I was hovering over her. I pulled Bella's legs to my shoulders and
started driving into her harder and faster. It felt like I couldn't get in her deep
enough. I could feel my balls starting to tighten so I moved one of my hands to her
clit. I rubbed it a few times before I brought it between my fingers and pinched it.
"Oh, sweet mother fucker," growled Bella as she came again.
"Baby..oh..baby," I groaned as I came inside of her. I pulled Bella's legs off my
shoulders and laid my head on her chest. "I .I fucking love you, baby."
"I love you too," chuckled Bella. I rolled over and pulled her so that she was laying
next to me. "The things you do to me."
"I can't help it," I chuckled. "I'm addicted to your body."
"It's ok," chuckled Bella as she leaned up and looked at me. "I'm addicted to your
body too."
"Good," I chuckled. "I love you, my Bella."
"I love you, too, my Edward," she whispered.
Bella leaned up and kissed me softly before she laid her head on my chest. I
reached over and turned off her light. We fell asleep together.
Ring Ring Ring
I was woken a few hours later when I heard Bella's phone ringing. She groaned and
rolled over and picked up the phone. I looked at the clock and saw that it was nearly
three a.m.
"Hellothis is she.WHAT.Is she going to be ok?.I'll be there as soon as I can,"
cried Bella. She dropped the phone and turned back to me. She had tears running
down her face.
140

"Baby, what's wrong?" I whispered.

"It's Madame," she cried. "Someone shot her."

CHAPTER 33
BPOV
Ring Ring Ring
I groaned as I was shaken awake from the best dream. Edward and I were laying on
the beach, naked-Ring. I rolled off Edward's warm chest and grabbed the phone
from the table.
"Hello," I grumbled.
"This is Dr. Gerandy. I'm looking for Isabella Swan."
141

"This is she," I said as I sat up a little.

"Miss Swan, I am a doctor with the Forks Emergency room. I have Christine
Romanoff here. She's been shot."
"WHAT?" I yelled in the phone.
"She was brought in a few hours ago," he said. "I'm not sure what happened but you
were listed as her next of kin."
"Is she going to be ok?" I asked through my tears.
"It's too early to tell," he said. "She's stable but in critical condition. I understand
you are in San Francisco but it might help if you are here."
"I'll be there as soon as I can" I cried. I dropped the phone onto the floor and turned
back to Edward.
"Baby, what's wrong?" He whispered.
"It's Madame," I cried. "Someone shot her."
"What?" he asked.
"That was a doctor from the hospital in Forks. He said she was brought in a few
hours ago. Someone shot her, Edward. Who would do that?" I sobbed.
"I don't know, baby," whispered Edward.
"I need to get packed. I have to go to her. She needs me," I cried as I pulled away
from him.
"I'll take care of it," whispered Edward. "Get dressed. I'll be right back."
"Ok," I sobbed softly.
Edward kissed my forehead before he got out of bed. He pulled on his boxers and
pants and walked out of my room. I climbed out of bed and pulled on my panties, a
pair of jeans and a t-shirt. A Moment later, Rose and Alice came running into my
room. They pulled me into their arms.
"It's ok, Bella," whispered Rose. "We have you."
"I can't lose her, Rose," I sobbed.
142

"I know, honey," she whispered. Alice tossed my suitcase on the bed and started
packing my bag for me. Edward came back in with his cell phone up to his ear.
"I know, Carlisle, but she needs usOkwe will.see you in a few," said Edward.
He hung up his phone and came over and pulled me into his arms. "Carlisle is
getting us on the next flight out."
"I'll go pack your stuff, Edward," whispered Rose.
"Thanks," he whispered. She pressed her lips to my forehead.
"You're welcome," she whispered before she left.
Edward just rocked me in his arms as I let all my tears fall. Alice finished packing my
bag and left. I heard her moving around in Rose's room while she talked on the
phone. Twenty minutes later, she came back in. She grabbed my bag and followed
Edward as he lifted me in his arms and carried me out of the suite. He carried me
down the stairs to the lobby. Rose, Emmett, Jasper, Garrett, Kate, Ben, Angela,
Carlisle, and Esme were waiting for us. There were bags next to all of them. They
were coming with us. I tried to thank them but I couldn't get the words out.
"It's ok, Bella," said Esme as she let a tear fall down her face. "We know."
"Our flight leaves in an hour," said Carlisle. "We had better get going."
"Ok," whispered Edward.
He carried me out to Carlisle's car. He set me in the backseat and climbed in next to
me. He wrapped his arms around me and held me as Carlisle drove us to the
airport. We parked and made our way inside. We checked in and made our way
through security. We still had about twenty minutes before our flight boarded so we
settled into some seats.
"Isabella, turn your feet out more," demanded Madame Christine.
"I am, Madame," I whined. "It hurts."
"I know it does, darling but you have to train your body to do it right," she said.
"I can't do it," I cried as I sat on the floor with my knees pulled up. She came over
and knelt down in front of me.
"My Isabella, you can do anything you put your mind to, darling," she whispered.
"You are amazing. Just believe in yourself."
143

"What if they make fun of me?" I asked.

"Darling, there are always going to be people who make fun of us," she said softly.
She sat on the floor next to me and pulled me into her lap. "Children don't always
know how to deal with what they don't understand. They don't understand you
because you are special. Besides, you don't need them. You have me, Charlie, and
my Jonathon."
"Do you promise not to leave me like my mommy did?" I whispered.
"I won't leave you until you are ready, my Isabella," she whispered. "I promise."
Edward stood up and set me on my feet as they called for us to board our flight. He
kept his arm around me as we made our way onto the plane. We took our seats and
buckled out seatbelts. I leaned my head on Edward's shoulder as the plane rolled
onto the runway.
"Madame, tell me how you met your Jonathon," I asked as I snuggled up next to her
on the couch. It was Christmas and she and Jonathon had come over to the house.
He and Charlie were upstairs. They claimed they had a surprise for me.
"I met my Jonathon in New York," she sighed with a big smile on her face. "It was
Valentines day and I was sitting in central park, reading, when he came over and
sat down next to me. I looked over and saw him. He dazzled me, my darling. He
smiled and I felt my heart flutter. He stuck his hand out and said 'I'm Jonathon. I will
marry you one day.' I stuck my hand in his and felt a tingle shoot through my body. I
smiled and said 'I'm Christine, and if that's a proposal, then the answer is no. It
needs some work.' He laughed and his entire face lit up. It was magical. He asked
me to go to dinner with him and I said yes. I knew that night, I was in love with
him."
"I knew I was in love with her too," said Jonathon from behind us. He came over and
lifted her into his arms and kissed her. "I've fallen deeper in love with her as the
days go by."
"That's nauseating," chuckled Charlie.
"Stop it, Dad," I laughed. "I think it's romantic."
"Are you ready for your surprise, Miss romantic girl," teased Charlie.
"Yes," I squealed as I jumped up and down.

144

Jonathon came behind me and covered my eyes. Charlie grabbed my hands and led
me to the front door. They pulled me outside and Jonathon uncovered my eyes. I
gasp and squealed as I sat a 1953 Porsche sitting in the driveway. It needed to be
painted but she was beautiful.
"THANK YOU," I squealed. I turned and threw my arms around Charlie.
"You're welcome," he laughed as he hugged me. "It's from all of us."
"We love you, darling," chuckled Madame Christine as I hugged her.
"I love you, too." I whispered as Jonathon joined our hug.
I was shaken from my thoughts as I felt the plane set down on the ground. As soon
as the plane was at the gate, we climbed out of our seats and practically ran off the
plane. We grabbed our luggage and rented a couple cars. I directed Carlisle on how
to get to the hospital. He pulled up in the parking lot and we all climbed out. They
followed me into the emergency room. I went up to the triage nurse.
"I'm looking for Dr. Gerandy," I said. "I'm Isabella Swan."
"I'll page him. Have a seat in the waiting room," she said.
She called him to the front. We settled into some seats and waited for him to come
out. A few minutes later, a tall man with grey hair came out. He said something to
the triage nurse. She pointed at me. He turned and looked at me as he walked up to
me. I knew. I knew I was too late.
"I'm sorry, Miss Swan. She didn't make it."

145

CHAPTER 34
"I'm sorry, Miss Swan. She didn't make it," said Dr. Gerandy.
"No." I cried. "NO! She promised not to leave me."
"I'm sorry," he said. "The bullet splintered and a piece of it got into her heart. She
just couldn't hold on."
"No," I whispered as I fell to my knees. Edward knelt down next to me and pulled me
into his arms. "Edward, she promised not to leave me until I was ready. I'm not
ready."
"I know, love," he whispered through his own tears. "But she's gone."
"I need to see her," I whispered.
"That's not a good idea," said Dr. Gerandy.
"I NEED TO SEE HER!" I screamed.
"She was the only parent she had left," whispered Carlisle. "She needs to see her.
She needs this."
"Ok," whispered Dr. Gerandy. "I'll take you down to the morgue."
"Edward, come with me?" I asked softly. "Please, I can't go down there alone."
"I'll go anywhere with you," whispered Edward.
"I know," I sobbed.
Edward wrapped his arm around my waist as we followed Dr. Gerandy down to the
elevator. We took it down to the basement. He led us down a long, dark, corridor. He
146

paused outside the black double doors for a moment and looked back at me. He
frowned slightly and pushed the doors open. I stepped in and felt my tears fall down
my face.
"Isabella, you don't have to do this," whispered Madame Christine.
"I have to," I cried. "I have to see it for myself."
"Bella, honey, he doesn't look good," whispered Madame Christine.
"I have to see it for myself," I sobbed. "Please, Madame?"
"Ok, honey," she whispered.
Madame Christine pulled me into the big, dark room. We were led over to a table in
the far left corner. The corner frowned as he pulled the sheet down over Charlie's
head. I let out a strangled sob as I saw my father laying on the table, bloody and
broken.
"DADDY," I screamed as I threw myself at him. "Come back to me, Daddy."
"It's ok, my darling," soothed Madame Christine. "I've got you."
"Daddy," I sobbed as I fell to my knees. Madame settled on the floor next to me and
held me while we cried together
"Are you sure you want to see her?" whispered Edward, pulling me out of my
memories.
"I have to see for myself," I whispered. "Just don't leave me."
"Never," whispered Edward so softly I barely heard him.
Edward tightened his arm around me and pulled me into the all familiar room. I
could feel my tears pouring down my face but I couldn't find the strength to wipe
them away. We followed Dr. Gerandy over to the table in the back corner. He
frowned and looked back at me. I nodded my head at him. He turned back to the
table and pulled the sheet down over Madame Christine's head. I felt my sobs rack
through my body violently as I saw her.
She had always been so put together. So proper. She never had a single strand of
her silver hair out of place. She told me once that a dancer's body was their art and
we had to take care of it so people could admire us. Now, her silver hair was in a

147

messy. Her face was pale. She wasn't my Madame anymore. I leaned over and
pressed my lips to her forehead.
"I love you, Madame," I sobbed softly. "Take care of your Jonathon for me. Tell
Charlie and Renee that I love and miss them every day. Thank you for loving me. I
will always be your Isabella, your darling."
"Madame," whispered Edward as I fell back into his arms. His chest shook slightly as
he let out a sob of his own. "Remember what I told you. I promise to love Isabella
forever. I promise to take care of her forever. If you see my parents, tell them I love
them. Tell them that I've found the girl who makes me want to kiss her. We love you
and we will miss you."
"Mr. Banner should be here in an hour to take her to the funeral home," whispered
Dr. Gerandy. "I'm very sorry, Miss Swan. I wish I could have done more."
"Was she in a lot of pain at the end?" I whispered through my tears.
"I don't think so," he whispered. "I had her on a lot of pain meds."
"Oh," I whispered.
"If I can do anything." he trailed off.
"Thank you for taking care of her for me," I sobbed softly.
"It was a pleasure," whispered Dr. Gerandy. "She was an amazing woman. My
granddaughter was taking lessons from her. She talked about you all the time, Miss
Swan. She was very proud of you."
"I know she was," I sobbed.
"I had better get back to work," said Dr. Gerandy.
"We should get back to the others," whispered Edward.
"Ok," I whispered. I looked back at Madame Christine. "I love you, my Madame."
I kissed her forehead once more before Edward and I followed Dr. Gerandy back up
to the ER waiting room. Everyone was sitting together. The girls all had tear stains
on their cheeks. The boys did too. I knew that they all had grown to love Madame in
the few hours she spent with us just a couple weeks ago. Was it just a couple weeks
ago that she was chastising me for ending up in the hospital? I just shook my head
slightly as Edward and I walked up to everyone.
148

"You ok, Bella?" asked Esme.

"No," I whispered. "I'm not."
"I know," she whispered. "We should get to the hotel."
"We can stay at my house," I whispered.
"Are you sure?" asked Carlisle.
"Yes," I whispered.
They all just nodded and got up. We made our way back out to the cars. We climbed
in and I gave Carlisle directions to the house. We pulled up and climbed out. I led
them up the porch and grabbed the spare key from the eave on the house. I
unlocked the front door and led everyone inside. I took a shaky breath before I
turned to everyone.
"There are three guest rooms upstairs and one down here. My room is the door to
the left. Feel free to take any of the other rooms. The couch has a pull out bed. I'll
have to go to the store to get some food so."
"We'll take care of it," said Kate.
"Ok," I whispered. "Thanks."
"That's what family does," whispered Emmett.
Emmett came over and kissed my forehead before he turned and went and helped
the others start uncovering the furniture. Edward pulled me into his arms and I laid
my head on his chest.
"Isabella, don't worry about the house," laughed Madame Christine. "I'll take care of
it for you while you are becoming a star."
"A star?" I chuckled. "I'll probably fall on my face and get sent home on the first
day."
"Nonsense, my darling," she laughed. "You have never fallen on your beautiful
face.while dancing anyway."
"You're right," I said. "I save that for when I am just walking."

149

"You will not fall. You will not get asked to leave. You will be spectacular and
amazing. You will always be my Isabella," said Madame Christine as she pulled me
into her arms and hugged me. "I've never been prouder of any of my student, my
darling. My Jonathon and Charlie would be so proud of you for following your
dreams."
I was shaken out of the memory when I heard the doorbell. I pulled away from
Edward's arm and went over and pulled the door open. I smiled softly at the tall,
lanky man standing in the doorway. He smiled back as he ran his fingers through his
dirty blond hair.
"Hey, Mark," I said softly. "Come on in."
"Bella, honey, are you ok:?" asked Mark as he stepped inside the house.
"No," I whispered. I looked around at everyone. "Mark, this is Edward, Carlisle,
Esme, Emmett, Rose, Jasper, Alice, Ben, Angela, Garrett, and Kate. We all attend
CBA together. Guys, this is Mark. He worked with Charlie."
"It's nice to meet you all," said Mark.
"You too," said Edward.
"Were you the one on the scene?" I asked Mark.
"Yes," he whispered.
"Did you catch them?" I asked.
"Yes," he said. "We have her in lock up."
"Her?" I asked. "Who was it?"
"A young woman named Tanya Denali."

150

CHAPTER 35
EPOV
"A young woman named Tanya Denali." said Mark. We all gasped loudly. "What is
it?"
"Are you sure?" asked Bella as a tear slipped down her face.
"Yes, we caught her at the scene," said Mark. "She had numerous drugs in her
system. She was curled up in a corner rocking back and forth muttering 'this will
teach her' over and over. Do you know her?"
"Yes," I said. "She was a dancer at our academy until last week. Bella and I had a
couple confrontations with her as did Madame."
"This is all my fault," whispered Bella.
"No, it's not," I whispered. "Tanya was crazy."
"If I hadn't been so rude to her" trailed off Bella.
"What exactly happened between you and Miss Denali?" asked Mark.
"Let's sit down and we will tell you what we know," I said.
He just nodded his head. We went into the living room and sat down. Kate and Esme
excused themselves and left to go to the store to buy some groceries. I wrapped my
arm around Bella as we told Mark everything we knew about Tanya from the time
Madame came to visit until she left the academy. The more we told him the wider
his eyes got. He scribbled all of this down in his little notebook. He sighed as we
finished and shook his head.
"This is crazy."
"I can't believe she would kill Madame," cried Bella. "I just."
"Look, she is not getting away with this," said Mark. "We arrested her at the scene
with the murder weapon in her hand. She had gunshot residue on her hands as well
as.Madame's blood. She is going away for a long time."
"Is there any way she can claim it was self defense or temporary insanity?" asked
Carlisle.

151

"No, I don't think so," said Mark. "Even with the drugs in her system, she was
coherent enough to ask for a lawyer and stop talking when we arrested her. She
bought the gun five days ago in Seattle. We have witnesses that confirm that she
talked about killing Madame. With the evidence and the threats she's made, I don't
think she has a prayer. The DA may need you to give them a statement or testify
about the threats."
"Ok," whispered Bella.
"Bella, honey, if you need anything, you call me or Beth, ok?" said Mark.
"Ok, Mark," whispered Bella as a tear slipped down her face. "I'm going to the
funeral home in a little while to get everything set up."
"Ok, honey," he said as he stood up. "I'll see you later. I'm sure Beth will be by in the
morning with a dozen casseroles."
"I'm sure you're right," chuckled Bella softly. "Is everything at the station ok?"
"We are hanging in there," said Mark. "It's hard. Charlie was."
"I know," whispered Bella.
"The fund is doing good," said Mark. "They will be able to give three scholarships
out this year."
"That's great," said Bella.
"I'd better get back to work," said Mark. Bella stood up and hugged him. "We miss
you, Bella, but we know you are doing great things in San Francisco. They would be
proud of you."
"I know," sobbed Bella. I stood up and pulled her into my arms. "Thanks, Mark."
"You're welcome," he said. "I'll talk to you later."
"Ok," I whispered.
Mark left and I took Bella upstairs to her room. We laid down on her bed and I pulled
her into my arms and held her as she cried herself to sleep. I leaned down and
kissed her forehead softly. I knew she was hurting. We all were hurting. Madame had
made an impression on all of us. Of course most of us knew who she was. She was a
legend in the dancing world. My mother had danced with her for several years.

152

I walked into my mothers bedroom and saw her sitting on the bed. She had a big
book on her lap. She looked up at me and smiled. She patted the bed next to her. I
climbed up and sat down next to her. She wrapped her arm around me and showed
me her book. It was full of photos of when she danced.
"Momma, you were so pretty," I whispered.
"Thank you, my darling boy," she chuckled. I pointed to one of the pictures of her
with a pretty woman with dark black hair.
"Who's she?" I asked.
"That is Christine Romanoff," said Elizabeth. "She was a wonderful dancer with me
while Daddy and I lived in New York. She was the most beautiful ballerina I had ever
seen. The way her body moved, the joy on her face, made us all want to be her."
"She's pretty but you're prettier," I said.
"Well, thank you," laughed Elizabeth as she ran her fingers over the picture. "She
was so sweet. She got married about a year ago. I heard she moved up north."
"Do you miss being a star, Momma?" I asked.
"No, my darling boy," she whispered. "I had my time on the stage. I love being your
momma. I love being Carlisle's momma. I love being your daddy's wife. My boys are
my life."
"Momma?" I whispered.
"Yes, my darling boy?" she asked.
"Can I have some juice?" I asked.
"Of course you can," laughed Elizabeth as we climbed off her bed.
"No" cried Bella in her sleep. She started thrashing around. "Don't hurt her
No.Please."
"Bella, wake up," I said shaking her shoulders.
"NO!" screamed Bella as she shot up. She was panting and had tears running down
her face.
"It's ok," I said pulling her to me.
153

"Oh, Edward," she sobbed. "It was horrible. Tanya was standing there waving her
gun at Madame. I tried to help her but she couldn't hear me. Tanya kept screaming
that this was my fault. I'm so sorry."
"Bella, love, none of this is your fault," I whispered. "You didn't do anything to set
her off. Tanya was causing problems long before you came to the academy."
"But why come after Madame?" cried Bella. "What did Madame ever do?"
"I wish I knew, love," I whispered. "I just don't know."
"I love you, Edward," she whispered. "Please don't leave me. I can't lose you now.
You're all have. Please, my love, don't leave me."
"I will never leave you, Bella," I whispered as I let a tear fall down my face. She
looked so vulnerable. "I love you so much. I can't live without you."
"Do you promise?" she whispered. "Do you promise not to leave me like they did?"
"I promise you, my love. You and I forever." I whispered.
"Forever," she whispered before she pressed her lips to mine softly. "I need to go to
the funeral home."
"You mean, we need to go to the funeral home," I whispered.
"Yes, we need to go," whispered Bella.
"Let's go, my love," I whispered.
Bella and I got up off her bed. She went into her bathroom and washed her face.
Once she was ready we headed downstairs. I told Carlisle where we were going. He
just nodded his head as he went into the kitchen to help Esme with dinner. Bella and
I went out to the cars and climbed in. Bella drove since she knew where to go. A few
minutes later, she pulled up in front of a large, red, brick building. We climbed out
and headed inside. There was a tall man with thin blond hair sitting behind the desk
in the front room. He looked up and frowned slightly.
"Hey, Bella," he said. "You ok?"
"No," said Bella, "Mr. Banner, this is Edward."
"It's nice to meet you, Edward," he said softly. I nodded at him. "Bella, how many
times have I told you to call me Matthew."
154

"184," said Bella with a small smile. "What do we need to do?"

"Nothing," said Matthew. "She arranged everything after Jonathon died. She did
want you to play. Are you willing?"
"Of course," said Bella. "Have you decided what you are putting her in?"
"She wanted to be put in her blue silk dress," he said softly. Bella just nodded and
looked around.
"So, we don't need to figure out flowers or anything?" asked Bella.
"No. She decided it all," he said. "The funeral will be the day after tomorrow at nine
a.m. I have already contacted the churches so they could let everyone know."
"Good," whispered Bella. "I, um, I guess we'll go."
"If I can do anything."
"I know," whispered Bella. "I've done this before."
"Yeah," whispered Matthew.
"So, anyway, we are going to go," said Bella.
"Ok," said Matthew. He looked over at me. "It was nice to meet you."
"You too," I said.
I followed Bella out to the car. We climbed in and she took off without saying
anything. I wasn't sure what to say. A few minute later, she stopped the car in front
of a large brick building. She climbed out and I followed her. She went up to the
door and pulled out her keys and unlocked the door. We went inside and she flipped
on the light and led me into another room.
She flipped on another light and I looked around. This must have been Madame's
studio. It was very large. Easily twice the size of our practice room. Most of the walls
were covered with mirrors but one wall was covered with pictures. I went over and
looked at them. I could tell they were of her students. I smiled as I pulled one off the
wall and looked back at Bella.
"You were beautiful even then," I chuckled. Bella tried to chuckle but she crumbled
to her knee.

155

"I WANT HER BACK!"

CHAPTER 36
BPOV
Charlie pulled me into his arms and carried me into the large room. It was so pretty
with all the mirrors. A tall, thin, dark haired woman came over to us. She was so
pretty.
"Hello, my darling," she said softly. "I'm Madame Christine. What is your name, my
darling?"
"Isabella," I whispered as I pressed my face into Charlie's neck.

156

"What a beautiful name, my darling," she whispered. She held out her hand to me.
"Are you ready to dance?"
"I'm scared," I cried as I tightened my arms around Charlie's neck.
"I used to be scared too, my Isabella," she whispered. I peaked over at her.
"You were?" I asked through my tears.
"Yes, my darling," she whispered. "When I was a little girl, my mother was very sick.
She told my father that she wanted to see me dance. So my father signed me up for
ballet, just like your daddy is. I was scared to leave my mother because she was
very weak but I knew it was important to her. So I came with my father to my first
lesson. Do you know what happened, my darling?"
"No," I whispered.
"I fell in love with dancing," she whispered. "I worked so hard. One night, when my
mother was very sick, I went up to her room and I danced for her. She was so
happy."
"Will you teach me to be dance like that?" I whispered.
"Yes, my Isabella, I will," she whispered as she held her hand out to me.
"You were beautiful even then," Edward chuckled as he pulled one of the pictures of
me off the wall. I tried to chuckle but I crumbled to my knees.
"I WANT HER BACK!" I screamed. Edward ran over and knelt down next to me and
pulled me into his arms. "I NEED HER. IT'S NOT FAIR."
"I know it's not, love," whispered Edward. I melted into Edward's arms and let my
tears fall.
"Why take her?" I snapped through my anger. "Why go after my Madame?"
"Tanya knew this would hurt you," whispered Edward. "Baby, Madame would want
you to be strong for her. She would want you to keep going."
"I can't do it without her," I cried.
"Yes, you can, my love," he whispered.

157

"I need her so much, Edward," I sobbed. "She was the only mother I had. I need
her."
"I know," whispered Edward as he rocked me in his arms. "I wish I could bring her
back to you, love, but I can't. She's with Jonathon now. She has her Jonathon back."
"I know," I cried. I leaned up and kissed him softly. "Edward, take me home. Take me
home and make love to me please. I need you."
"Ok, my love," he whispered.
Edward stood up and pulled me into his arms. We turned off the lights on our way
out and locked up. Edward set me in the passenger seat of the car. He kissed me
softly before he went around to the drivers side.
A few minutes later, he pulled up in front of Charlie's house. He came around and
lifted me into his arms. He carried me into the house. I ducked my head into his
neck while he carried me past everyone and headed up the stairs. They all called
out to us but right now we just needed each other. He shut my bedroom door
behind him and set me on my feet.
We slowly stripped each others clothes off all the while never looking away for the
others eyes. Edward lifted me back into his arms and laid me on the bed. He
climbed on next to me and leaned down and kissed me softly as he rolled us so that
he was over me.
"I love you, my Bella," he whispered as he slowly pushed into me.
"I love you, my Edward," I moaned as he filled me completely.
Slowly, Edward started thrusting his hips. He leaned down and pressed his lips to
mine as he made love to me. We didn't say anything. Our bodies spoke for us.
Edward pressed his lips to mine as we came together. He rolled over and I laid my
head on his chest. I let my tears over Madame fall again as I fell asleep.
"There's my Isabella," chuckled Madame Christine. I turned from the tree I was
sitting on. She came over and sat down next to me. "You're ok, my darling."
"No, I'm not," I whispered as I pulled my knees up to my chest. "I need you,
Madame."
"My Isabella, you do not need me anymore," she softly as she pulled me into her
arms. "You are ready to face this world without me. You have your young man. You
have your friends. They will help you through this. They love you, my darling."
158

"I know they do," I whispered. "But I miss you."

"I miss you, too, my darling, but I am still here with you," she said. "I am in your
heart. That is all that matters."
"Are you with Jonathon?" I asked.
"Yes," she said with a big smile. "He is waiting for me in the park."
"Have you seen Charlie?" I asked.
"Yes, I have, my darling," she whispered. "He is so proud of you. He told me to tell
you that he still loves to watch you dance."
"I miss him," I sobbed softly.
"He knows you do," said Madame Christine. "He's happy now, too. He has his
Renee. They dance. They smile and laugh. You must move on from this, my darling.
You cannot wallow away again."
"I know," I whispered.
"You know, my darling," said Madame as she looked over at the river. "My Jonathon
and I tried for many years to have a child. We always considered you to be ours. We
love you, my darling."
"I've always thought of you as a mother, Madame," I whispered. "I love you, too."
"I have to go now, my Isabella," she whispered.
"Please not yet," I cried as I clung to her.
"I have to go meet my Jonathon," she said. She stood up and pulled me to my feet.
"Now, I want you to listen to me. You have to go back and do the audition with your
Edward. You have to live your life to the fullest. You are destined to be a star, my
darling. I will always be watching you dance. Promise me that you will keep
dancing."
"I promise," I whispered. She reached up and wiped the tears off my face.
"I've never had a student like you, my Isabella," she said. "Take care of your
Edward. Tell him to remember what I told him."
"I will," I whispered. "Tell Charlie that I love him. Tell him I found my dream."
159

"I will, my darling," she whispered.

She leaned down and kissed my forehead softly before she turned and walked
through the trees. I turned and sat back on my tree and watched as the wind blew
through the trees.

CHAPTER 37
I woke up the next morning before Edward did. He looked so tired that I decided to
let him sleep. I slipped out of the bed and went and took a quick shower. I pulled on
a pair of jeans and a t-shirt before I went downstairs. Everyone was sitting around
the living room with plates of eggs and toast. They all looked up at me as I stepped
off the last step.
"Hey, guys," I said. "Did you find everything you needed for breakfast?"
"Yeah," said Esme. "You doing ok?"
"Yeah, I'm fine," I said. "It was just a lot to handle yesterday."
"We know," said Carlisle. I just nodded and looked around.
"I'm going to be in the garage if anyone needs me," I whispered.
"Ok," said Esme with a frown on her face.
I smiled softly at them before I turned and went out to the garage. I went into the
large room behind it. I flicked on the light and looked around at the studio Charlie
had built for me. I went over and ran my hand along the bar.
"Just hold it for another minute," said Charlie. I tightened my fingers on the bar,
trying not to drop it on his head. "Got it."
"Not a bad job," chuckled Jonathon as I left go of the bar. He looked back at me.
"Give it a try, Bella."
"Ok," I said. I lifted my leg onto the bar and slid down into a split.
160

"Keep your legs straight, my darling," said Madame Christine from the doorway.
"Yes, Madame," I said rolling my eyes.
"Don't roll your eyes at me, child," she chuckled. "Just because this is not my studio
doesn't mean I don't expect you to strive to be perfect here as I do in my studio."
"I know, Madame," I teased. "I'm sure you will know if I don't jump high enough or
have a bad turn out."
"Of course, I will," she laughed.
"It's a nice studio," said Edward. I turned and saw him leaning against the
doorframe. "Are you ok?"
"Yes, I'm fine," I said softly. I went over and hugged him. "Thank you for taking care
of me last night."
"That's what I am here for," whispered Edward. He leaned down and kissed me
softly. "People are starting to come by."
"Ok," I whispered. "Let's go deal with the well wishers."
Edward chuckled softly as I turned off the lights and shut the door to my studio. We
went back inside. There were several people standing around the kitchen and living
room. I didn't recognize most of them. I walked into the living room and found
myself in a massive hug. I couldn't stop the chuckle that slipped through my lips.
"I missed you too, Beth," I chuckled. The short, blond pulled away and gave me the
once over.
"You look fabulous," she chuckled. She looked over at Edward. "You must be Edward.
Madame spoke very highly of you when she came back from her visit. I'm Beth
Willis."
"It's nice to meet you, Beth," said Edward.
"You too," she said. "Take care of Bella or I will kick your ass."
"Beth," I hissed. "Stop being a bitch."
"I'm not," she chuckled. I cocked an eyebrow at her. "Ok, so maybe I am. Would you
rather have Mark here telling him he knows where to hide his body if he hurts you?
Because we both know Charlie would expect us to cover it all for him."
161

"Just ignore her, Edward," I laughed. "She's always been crazy."

"Yes, I have," sighed Beth. She looked at me and frowned. "How are you doing?"
"I'm ok," I said. "It's hard to lose her too. I felt like I was just now getting my life
back after Charlie and now.."
"I know," said Beth. "I miss her too. The girls were pretty upset."
"I know they were," I said. I looked over at Edward. "Beth's daughters, Caroline and
Madeline, took lessons with Madame."
"Oh," said Edward.
"Yeah, I'm not sure we will continue with lessons for them," said Beth.
"You should," I said. "Madame would want them to keep dancing."
"I know," whispered Beth. "Anyway, I have to run. There are several casseroles in
the kitchen. Eat something or face my wrath."
"Yes, ma'am," I chuckled as I hugged her. "Tell the girls I miss them."
"I will," she whispered. She pulled away. "We'll see you in the morning."
"Ok," I whispered.
I spent the rest of the day talking with people who came by to offer their
condolences. Several of my teachers from high school came by. A lot of the parent's
of Madame's students came by. A few of them brought their children with them.
They all looked so sad and I understood what they felt. Madame was the reason
most of us danced.
After a few hours of plastering a smile on my face, I slipped out of the house and
went and sat on the back porch. I needed to get away from all of them. People I had
never even met were telling me that they were sad for my loss. It was a irritating
even if they did mean well.
"Oh, sorry," said a girl from behind me. I turned and saw a pretty red headed girl
coming of the house. She couldn't be more than thirteen. "I didn't mean to disturb
you. I'll leave you alone."
"It's fine," I said. I scooted over and patted the porch. "Have a seat."

162

"Thanks," she said softly. "It was getting a little intense in there."
"I understand," I said. "I'm Bella."
"I know," she chuckled softly. "Madame told me all about you. I'm Maggie."
"Oh," I said. "It's nice to meet you, Maggie"
"You too, Bella," she said. We sat in silence for several minutes before she spoke
again. "I saw you dance in Seattle a few years ago. You were amazing."
"Thank you," I said. I looked over at her. "Were you one of Madame's students?"
"Yes, I just started with her about three months ago when my family moved here
from Seattle," said Maggie. "I loved her."
"I did too," I said softly. "She was strict and demanded perfection but she was the
best."
"I don't know what I am going to do now," whispered Maggie. "I can't stop dancing.
It's who I am."
"There's a school in Port Angeles," I said softly. "It's not as good as Madame but it's
something."
"I guess," she whispered as the door opened behind us. We turned and saw a man
and a woman standing behind us. She had light brown hair and hazel eyes. He had
bright red hair and blue eyes.
"Maggie, we need to go now," said the woman.
"Ok, Mom," said Maggie. She turned and looked at me. "It was really nice to meet
you, Bella. I hope to see you dance again soon."
"It was nice to meet you too, Maggie," I said softly. "I know it's hard but Madame
would want you to keep dancing."
"I know," she whispered.
She got up and went back into the house with her parents. I got up and followed
them into the house. I found Edward in the living room with everyone else. It looked
like the last of our visitors had left for the day. I went over and climbed onto his lap.
He wrapped his arms around me and I ducked my head into his neck.

163

"You doing ok?" he whispered in my ear.

"Yes," I whispered. "I didn't realize how many people loved her."
"I could tell they did," he whispered. "She touched all of their lives so much."
"I love you, Edward," I whispered. "I'm so happy I have you with me right now. I
could never have gone through this without you."
"I will always be here, love," he whispered. "You and I are going to be together
forever."
"I know," I whispered.
I nestled myself in Edward's arms as I listened to my family talk around us. I knew in
this moment that no matter what life throws at me, I will be ok. No matter what
obstacles try to stop us, Edward and I would be ok as long as we have each other
and our family. I may have lost the only mother I had ever known but I still had
brothers and sisters. I was still in the arms of the love of my life, my Edward.

CHAPTER 38
Edward must have carried me up to bed last night after I fell asleep because I woke
up the next morning in my bed. I reached for Edward but all I found was empty
space. I climbed off my bed and made my way downstairs. I couldn't find Edward
164

anywhere inside the house so I went and looked in the backyard. I found him sitting
on the porch.
"What are you doing out here?" I asked. He turned and smiled at me.
"Just thinking," he said softly. I sat down next to him. "It's really beautiful here."
"It can be," I chuckled. "It rains here a lot but the summer's are nice."
"You have a beautiful view from out here," said Edward. I looked over at the view of
the mountains.
"I think the view is one of the reasons I can't sell this house," I said. "Charlie loved it
here. He used to come out here at night sometimes. I would hear him talking to my
mom. I think he felt closer to her here."
"He must of loved her a lot," said Edward.
"He did," I said softly. "He said he fell in love with her the moment he saw her."
"Are you ready for today?" he asked as he wrapped his arm around my waist. I
leaned my head on his shoulder.
"No, but I know that I have to move on," I said softly. "Madame would want me to
keep living."
"She would," said Edward. The back door opened. We looked back to see Alice
standing in the door way with the phone in her hand.
"Bella, there's a Mr. Jenks on the phone. He said he needs to speak to you."
"Ok, Alice," I said. I stood up and she handed me the phone. Edward and I followed
her back into the kitchen.
"Hello, Mr. Jenks. How are you?" I asked as I put the phone to my ear.
"Hello, Isabella. I'm sorry to be bothering you today but I needed to speak with you
and I didn't want to bother you at the funeral."
"I appreciate that," I said. "What can I do for you?"
"I need you to come in and see me before you go back to California. There are a few
matters we need to discuss," he said.
"Ok, do you have time for me to come in tomorrow afternoon?" I asked.
165

"Is three o'clock ok?" he asked.

"That's fine, Mr. Jenks," I said.
"Ok, I guess I will see you at the funeral," he said softly. "I'm really sorry for your
loss, Isabella. Madame Christine was a wonderful woman."
"Yes, she was," I said as a tear slipped down my face. "I had better go."
"Ok. If you need anything." he trailed off.
"I know," I said. "Goodbye."
"Goodbye," he said. I hung up the phone and wiped the tears off my face.
"Bella, who is Mr. Jenks?" asked Edward.
"He was Madame's lawyer," I said. "He also handled Charlie's will after he died. I
have a meeting with him tomorrow afternoon. I'm guessing to figure out what to do
with Madame's estate."
"Oh," said Edward. "Do you want me to come with you?"
"Yes," I whispered.
"Ok," he whispered. "We had better go get ready for the funeral."
I just nodded my head as I followed him up the stairs to my room. Edward and I took
a quick shower together. We dried off and went back into my room. Edward pulled
on a pair of black pants, a white dress shirt, a blue tie and a jacket. He looked
amazing. I pulled out my little black dress. Madame insisted before I went to the
academy that I needed a little black dress for all the parties I was sure to be invited
to. I had never worn it until today. I just sighed inwardly as I slipped it on over my
black bra and hipsters. I pulled my hair into a bun but didn't bother putting on any
make-up. I slipped my feet into my black ballet flats and turned to look at Edward.
He didn't say anything as he grabbed my hand. We made our way downstairs to
where everyone was waiting for us. They all just smiled sadly as we made our way
out to the cars. I gave Carlisle directions to the church. He parked and we climbed
out. We made our way inside and took our seats in the front.
I couldn't believe the number of people who had come out to say their farewells to
Madame. I think nearly the entire town of Forks was here. I saw Mark and Beth

166

sitting with their girls. Maggie was sitting with her parents. I turned to the front as
Pastor Mills stood up.
"It's always difficult to lose a loved one. Madame Christine Romanoff-Anders was an
icon in the dancing world. She danced with New York Ballet for nearly ten years
before she retired and settled in Forks. She once told me that she loved teaching
her girls how to dance because that is where her legacy would live on forever. In the
twenty years that she lived in Forks, she taught over five hundred girls and nearly a
hundred boys how to dance. Madame was a star in the town of Forks and I know she
always will be," he said softly.
He nodded as me. I stood up and made my way up to the front and sat down at the
large piano. I played my fingers on the keys and closed my eyes as I let my tears fall
for my Madame.
"Come on, Bella," chuckled Jonathon as he dragged me over to the piano. "How can
you dance to music if you can't feel it in your bones?"
"I don't want to learn to play the piano," I whined. "I dance just fine without it."
"Perhaps," he said, "But if you know how to play, you will really feel it. You will be
able to lose yourself in the dance."
"Isabella, he's right," chuckled Madame Christine as she sat on the other side of me.
She placed her fingers on the keys and began to play. "Can you feel it, my darling?"
"Yes," I whispered as I closed my eyes. I could feel my feet twitching to move.
"Can you feel you feet asking you to move?" she whispered.
"Yes, they want to dance," I whispered as she kept playing.
"You must be able to feel the music, my Isabella," she said softly as she finished her
song. She placed her hand on my heart. "You must feel it here in your heart as well
as in your feet. The music of your life must show from your body just as your dance
does. Are you ready to feel the music, my darling Isabella?"
"Yes," I murmured softly.
"Then let my Jonathon teach you," she whispered. She kissed my forehead before
she got up and left us alone.
I slowly opened my eyes as I played the last note for Madame. I wiped the tears off
my face before I stood up. I went back over and sat down next to Edward. He
167

wrapped his arm around my shoulder. Emmett reached over and grabbed my hand.
I gave him a small smile as I let the tears run down my face. He had tears pouring
down his face as well. Pastor Mills stood up and opened his bible.
"Ecclesiastes 3: 1-8 says, 'There is a time for everything, And a season for every
activity under heaven, A time to be born and a time to die, A time to plant and a
time to uproot, A time to kill and a time to heal, A time to tear down and a time to
build, A time to weep and a time to laugh, A time to mourn and a time to dance, A
time to scatter stones and a time to gather them, A time to embrace and a time to
refrain, A time to search and a time to give up, A time to keep and a time to throw
away, A time to tear and a time to mend, A time to be silent and a time to speak, A
time to love and a time to hate, A time for war and a time for peace,'" he read. He
closed his bible. "Let's have a moment of silence for Madame Christine RomanoffAnders."
"Madame?" I whispered softly.
"Yes, my darling?" she asked. We were sitting in the park. It was one of the rare
warm sunny days and she had insisted that we had to embrace it and have a picnic.
"How did you know you were in love with your Jonathon? I mean you had just met
him. How did you know?" I asked. She chuckled softly.
"I'm not really sure, my darling," she said. "I felt complete with him. I felt at home
with him. He was sitting on the other side of the table and he was telling me about
his music. The look on his face. The sound of his voice. The soft laughter that came
off his lips. They all made me feelI don't know really, at home. All I knew was that
I could not imagine my world without him in it. I needed him even then."
"Do you think I will ever meet someone like that?" I asked.
"My Isabella, one day you will meet the man you are destined to be with for all of
eternity. Just like I am destined to be reunited with my Jonathon."
"You really miss him, don't you?" I asked.
"Yes, my darling, I do," she sighed. "Sometimes I think I can still hear him playing
for me. It makes me feel better. I know I will see him again one day."
"Madame will be laid to rest in Forks Cemetery. We ask that you join us in saying our
final goodbyes to Madame Christine."
Mark, and five other of the deputies from the police station all stood up and went
down to front. They lifted Madame's casket and carried her through the church. You
168

could hear people sobbing softly everywhere. Edward wrapped his arm around my
waist as he led me out after Madame. I turned and cried into his chest as they
loaded her casket into the back of the hearse.
We climbed into our cars and followed the hearse down the highway to the
cemetery. We parked and climbed out. We followed the pallbearers as they carried
Madame over to her gravesite. Pastor Mills stood on the other side of her casket and
opened his bible again.
"John 14: 27 says, 'Peace I leave with you; my peace I give you. I do not give to you
as the world gives. Do not let your hearts be troubled and do not be afraid.'"
I pulled away from Edward and went over and picked up a single peach rose from
the basket. I went over Madame's casket and laid the rose on top.
"I'll love you forever, my Madame," I sobbed softly. "Thank you for being my mother.
Thank you for being my best friend. Thank you for teaching me how to dance."

CHAPTER 39
I woke up the next morning with the feeling that someone was watching me. It
wasn't necessarily a bad feeling just slightly uncomfortable. I felt the bed shake as
whoever was staring at me chuckled softly. I smiled at the sound of the velvety
chuckle.
"Are you ever going to open your eyes?" asked Edward.
"No," I sighed as I laid my head on his chest. "I like this dream."
"Oh, really? What dream is that?" he asked.
"Where I have a handsome, sexy, irresistible man in my bed," I chuckled. "In my
father's house, no less."
"Hmm, I like being in your bed," chuckled Edward. "Even in your father's house but
you need to open your eyes."
"Why?" I pouted.
169

"So I can see those beautiful chocolate kiss eyes," he whispered. I smiled and
opened my eyes. "There they are."
"I like the bright green eyes staring at me right now," I whispered. Edward chuckled.
"I like chocolate better," he whispered. "I hope our children have your eyes."
"Children?" I asked.
"Do you not want to have children?" asked Edward.
"I haven't really thought about it," I said. "I guess I could see us having a couple
auburn haired, green eyed kids."
"I was thinking of a couple of Chestnut brown haired chocolate kissed eyed kids."
chuckled Edward.
"How about one of each?" I asked with a chuckle.
"Deal," chuckled Edward. He leaned down and kissed me softly. "I don't care what
our kids look like. I know we will have beautiful kids because they will come from
our love."
"That was socheesy," I laughed.
"I try to be sensitive and look what it gets me," Edward said with a pout.
"I'm sorry but it was cheesy," I whispered.
"I know," he chuckled. He climbed out of the bed and held out his hand to me.
"Come on."
"Where are we going?" I asked.
"We are going to go run. You are going to show me around this little town before we
come back and get ready for your meeting." said Edward.
"Ok," I said.
I climbed out of bed and we quickly changed. We went downstairs and left a note for
the others letting them know where we were going. We went outside and stretched
for a few minutes before we started running. We ran slower than we normal would
but I didn't want Edward to get hurt while I showed him around town. Forks wasn't
that big but I still knew it would be more than he was used to.
170

We spent the next couple hours running and walking around Forks. He chuckled at
our small high school. I showed him the park Charlie and Madame always took me
to. I showed him the small shopping area downtown. We both agreed not to tell
Alice about it. We eventually made our way back to the house. Carlisle and Esme
were sitting out on the front porch as we came up.
"Hey, how was your run?" asked Esme.
"It was nice," I said as Edward and I sat down next to them. "I showed Edward all
around town. I think he was impressed."
"It is a nice little town but it has nothing on San Francisco," chuckled Edward.
"I know," I said. "I am ready to go home."
"I figured we would fly out in the morning," said Carlisle.
"Sounds good," I said. I turned to them. "Thank you."
"For what?" asked Carlisle.
"For coming with me," I whispered as my eyes filled up with tears. "Growing up, I
didn't like most people. That's why Charlie signed me up with Madame. He wanted
to me make friends. I never really did. Nobody I'm really close too, anyway. I always
felt like I was a freak because I preferred to be with Madame, Jonathon and Charlie.
We were a family. Most of the kids from didn't understand our relationship. They
didn't understand that dancing was my life. When Jonathon died, it tore Madame up.
She was lost with him for a long time but eventually she came to me. Then Charlie
died and it was her turn to help me. We relied on each other to get through the day.
I couldn't have gotten through this without you and the others. You're my family. I
love you all so much."
"We love you too, Bella," cried Esme as she pulled me into her arms. Carlisle
wrapped his arms around us.
"Bella, you were there for us when we needed you. It was our turn now. This is what
family does," he whispered. "It's an honor to have you as a little sister."
"That sounds bad when you think about the fact that I am sleeping with your
brother," I whispered. They all busted out laughing as did I.
"Oh, Bella," laughed Carlisle. "Things are never dull with you around."
"That's why I'm here," I chuckled. "I'm starving."
171

"Trust me, there is plenty of food," chuckled Esme.

"I'm sure," I said. "Knowing Beth, she brought enough to feed two armies."
They just chuckled with me as we went into the house. Edward and I went upstairs
and quickly showered. We got dressed and made our way downstairs. Esme and
Carlisle had pulled out all the food from the fridge. The counters were completely
covered. I just shook my head as I grabbed a plate and went to hang out with my
family.
A few hours later, Edward and I climbed into the car and headed down to Mr. Jenks'
office. I parked the car in the parking lot and we made our way inside. Jenks' office
wasn't very big but the people of Forks didn't need a Lawyer for more than wills and
divorces usually. I groaned inwardly when I saw the woman sitting behind the desk,
Irina Laurent. She had hit on Charlie several times before he died. Thankfully he
never went out with her.
"Hello, Irina," I said. "How are you?"
"I'm ok," she said softly. "How are you doing?"
"I'm ok," I said softly. "This is my boyfriend, Edward Cullen. Edward, this is Irina."
"It's a pleasure to meet you, Irina," said Edward politely. Irina smiled at him as she
checked him over. I barely managed to contain my shudder.
"You too, Edward," she said. She looked back over at me. "Mr. Jenks will be with you
in a moment."
"Thank you," I said. Edward and I went over and took a seat. I leaned up to his ear.
"Did you see her check you out? I think you have a chance with her."
"Gross," whispered Edward as he cringed away. "That was just creepy."
"She hit on Charlie a few times, too," I whispered. "He thought it was creepy as
well."
"Isabella, Mr. Jenks will see you now," said Irina. "Edward, why don't we get to know
each other better while they talk."
"He's coming with me, Irina," I said harshly.
"Ok, well, maybe another time," she said. I think she was trying to be sexy but it
came off looking desperate.
172

"No, thank you," said Edward.

I chuckled softly as her face fell. I grabbed Edward's hand and led him into Mr. Jenks'
office. Jason Jenks was sitting behind his desk. He was a short, pudgy man who was
slightly bald. He looked up at us and gave us a soft smile as he motioned for us to
sit.
"Are you doing ok, Isabella?" he asked.
"I'm hanging in there, Mr. Jenks," I said softly. "I would like you to meet Edward
Cullen. Edward, this is Mr. Jenks."
"It's nice to meet you, Edward," said Mr. Jenks.
"You too, Mr. Jenks," said Edward. Mr. Jenks looked back over at me.
"Let's get started," he said. "I wanted to go over Madame's will with you, Isabella,
while you were still here. I know you are going back to California soon."
"We are heading back in the morning," I said. He nodded and opened his folder.
"Well, it's all pretty standard. She left you her house, the studio, and of course, her
vast wealth. I will be filing to get everything transferred to you as soon as I can."
"Ok," I said. "Anything else?"
"Yes, Madame brought this to me about a week ago. She asked that I keep it safe for
her. She asked me to make sure you got it," he said as he handed me a medium
sized box.
"Thank you," I said.
"Isabella, if you need anything, please don't hesitate to call me."
"I'll remember that, Mr. Jenks," I said as I stood up. "Thank you for taking care of
Madame's estate as well as Charlie's."
"It's been an honor, Isabella," he said softly.
I just nodded before Edward and I left. We ignored Irina as we walked past her and
went back to the house. We went inside and found everyone sitting in the living
room.
"What's in the box?" asked Emmett.
173

"I don't know," I said. "Madame left it for me at Mr. Jenks' office."
"Open it," said Alice.
"Ok," I said.
Edward and I sat down on one of the couches. I ripped the tape off the box and
opened the flaps. I pulled the paper off the top. Inside the box was a large scrap
book. I lifted it out of the box and opened it to the first page. I gasped softly.
"What is it?" asked Alice.
"It's me and Madame," I whispered.
I looked down at the picture on the front page of the scrap book. It was taken by
Charlie on the day of my first dance lesson. Madame was kneeling down next to me
as she helped me turn my feet out. Under the picture she had written, 'The day you
became a star.'
I turned it to the next page. There were several snapshots of me with Madame,
Jonathon and Charlie. The first one was of me and Charlie. It was the night of my
first recital. Charlie was kneeling down in front of me with a bouquet of blue roses in
one arm. He was smiling and wiping the tears from my face. Under this picture she
had written, 'He will always be your biggest fan.'
I could feel the tears fall from my eyes as I looked over at the picture of me and
Jonathon. It was on my fifth birthday. They had taken me to see the Seattle Ballet
perform. Jonathon insisted on being my date for the evening. He slipped a corsage
on my tiny wrist and wrapped my arm around his and lead me inside. 'The daughter
we never had.'
Nobody said anything to me as I flipped through the pages of the book that
documented my life with not only Charlie but Madame and Jonathon. From the
pictures of my missing front two teeth and me riding my first bike without training
wheels to the pictures of me in every recital and school play. Each page had
something written on it. 'His favorite girl' ; 'Growing up so fast'; 'A future diva.'
I turned to the last page and nearly dropped the book. Emmett caught it as Edward
wrapped his arms around me. It was a picture of Renee when she was pregnant with
me. She was sitting on a blanket in the middle of a park. I knew it was the park in
town that Charlie and Madame always took me to. Renee had the biggest smile on
her face as she rubbed her protruding belly. Her eyes sparkled with love. Her soft
brown hair was sitting on her shoulders. The sun was wrapped around her. Under
the picture Madame had written, 'Your Guardian Angel, My Darling.'
174

CHAPTER 40
I'm not sure how I ended up in my bed last night. The last thing I remember clearly
was falling into Edward's arms as I looked at the last page of the scrap book. I had
never seen that picture of Renee. She was more beautiful than I had ever imagined.
If I tried hard enough, I could remember the others gathering around us as they
whispered their words of encouragement. My love for my new family grew deeper in
those few minutes. They would never really understand how much their love and
support means to me. I don't think there are words that really express my feelings
for them and Edward.
I slid off the bed and left Edward sleeping. He had been up with me for a long time
last night while I cried once more. I didn't know how I had any more tears left inside
my body. I slipped on my yoga pants and a t-shirt. I slipped out of the room and
went downstairs as quietly as I could. I didn't want to wake anyone up.
I smiled softly when I saw Alice and Jasper sleeping on the sofa bed. She had her
head laying on his chest. He had his arms wrapped around her pixie like body. Their
love for one another was written clearly in their faces.
I quietly went out to the garage and to my studio. I flipped the light on and went
over to my stereo. I just set the radio to some random station. I just needed the
noise. I needed to hear some music. I slowly moved out into the middle of the floor
and closed my eyes as I let my feet move me.
"When I watch you dance, it's like seeing the sunrise," said Emmett. I opened my
eyes and saw him standing in the doorway. "The joy and passion on your face. It's
incredible."
"Thank you," I said. "I thought you were sleeping."
175

"I don't sleep much," said Emmett as he came inside the room. "This is a nice
studio. Did Charlie build it?"
"When I was ten," I said. "He and Jonathon spent three months getting it ready for
me. He said he got tired of me bumping into my dresser when I tried to practice in
my room."
"I can see you doing that," chuckled Emmett before he turned serious. "Are you
doing ok?"
"Yeah," I said softly. "Everything is just really overwhelming right now."
"I know," said Emmett as he looked around.
"Emmett, where are you from?" I asked. He smiled softly.
"I'm from a small town in Missouri," he said.
"How did you end up at CBA?"
"I left Missouri to attend school at UCLA." said Emmett. "Carlisle approached me
after my Sophomore showcase and offered me a position with CBA."
"Was it hard for you to leave home?" I asked.
"No," he said as he looked over at me. "The kids in my school didn't get that
dancing was my life either."
"Why not?" I asked.
"Look at me," he said, gesturing to his body. "I'm built for football. They all thought I
should play football instead of dance but I don't think I could stop dancing if I tried."
"I know the feeling," I said. "You found your home at the academy also, didn't you?"
"Yes," he chuckled softly. "I found my family there as well. My parents know I am
happy here. They love Rose."
"That's great," I said. "You're very lucky."
"I know I am, Bella," he said as he looked back over at me. "I want you to know that
I am really happy for you and Edward. He's been alone for a long time. I know you
have too but he had to live in couple land. We always tried to include him but it was
hard for him. He's changed since he met you."
176

"How?" I asked.
"He's happier. He's playful and giddy. He jokes and laughs. He smiles all the time. I
don't think he could have gotten through losing his parents if you hadn't been there
for him," said Emmett. "Thank you."
"He's done so much more for me," I whispered.
"I know he has," said Emmett. "Just know that we all love you, Bella."
"I love you, too, Em," I whispered.
Emmett kissed my forehead before he turned and left. I could hear everyone milling
around in the kitchen. I turned off the stereo and shut off the light before I locked
the door behind me. I smiled at everyone as I walked through the kitchen and went
upstairs to my room. I heard the water running in the bathroom so I shut the door
behind me and stripped off my clothes. I went into the bathroom and slipped into
the shower behind Edward, wrapping my arms around him.
"I missed you," I murmured softly. Edward turned around and wrapped his arms
around me.
"I missed you, too," he whispered. "You ok?"
"Yeah," I whispered. I leaned up and kissed him. "I love you."
"I love you, too," he murmured softly.
Edward lifted me and I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his
neck. He slowly pushed his cock into me. I moaned into his mouth as he pulled out
and pushed back a little faster and harder than before. Our lips never left each
other's as we made love under steaming water. I felt my body shake as Edward and
I came together.
We quickly finished our showers and dried off. We went back into my room and got
dressed and started packed up everything.
"I'm going to sell the house," I said. Edward looked up from his suitcase at me.
"What?" he asked.
"I am going to sell Charlie's house," I said again. "It's time for me to let it go. I'm
going to put it and Madame's house on the market as soon as I can. I am going to
call Beth and see if she wants the dance school. She would be a good teacher."
177

"Are you sure you're ready?" he asked.

"Yes, I am," I said with a smile. "I'm ready to move on from my life here. I'm ready to
move on with you."
"I'm ready to move on with you, too."
I gave him a small kiss and finished packing my stuff. I looked around my bedroom
one more time before I followed Edward downstairs. I went from room to room
saying my silent goodbyes to my father. Once everyone was ready, I followed them
out. I locked the door and handed Edward my suitcase. I turned and looked back at
the house.
"I love you, Dad," I whispered. I could almost hear him murmur as the wind blew my
hair softly.
"I love you, too, honey,.."
I wiped the tear off my face as I climbed into the car next to Edward. We drove to
the airport and left the cars with the valet. We went inside and checked in for our
flight. We grabbed our tickets and went through security. We reached our gate just
as they were calling for final boarding. We loaded on board and buckled our
seatbelts. The plane rolled onto the runway and we lifted off for San Francisco.
Our flight landed in San Francisco a few hours later. We unloaded off the plane and
grabbed our luggage. We loaded into our cars and headed back to the academy. I
thanked everyone for coming with me again before Edward and I headed up to his
room. We peeled off each others clothes and made love for the rest of the day. I fell
asleep knowing I was the luckiest woman in the world to be in Edward's arms.

CHAPTER 41
I woke up the next morning feeling a little nervous. We only had two and a half days
until our auditions for Marcus Volturi's ballet. I worried that we had missed too much
rehearsal time over the last four weeks between my head injury, Edward's parents,
and Madame's passing.
"What has you thinking so hard?" asked Edward. I looked over at him.

178

"Do you realize that our audition is the day after tomorrow and we have hardly
practiced at all in the last four weeks?" I asked.
"Yes," he whispered before he leaned down and kissed me softly. "But we are going
to be fine. Our routine is amazing. You will carry us through it just fine."
"As long as there is no pressure, right?" I asked sarcastically.
"Exactly," chuckled Edward. "We will be fine, Bella. We will just have to practice
extra hard today and tomorrow."
"I know," I whispered. "Just a minor freak out. I'm ok now."
"Good," said Edward. "Let's go run and grab some breakfast before we head to
class. Then this afternoon, we will go to our studio and practice until our feet bleed."
"Ok," I said. "Except about our feet bleeding. That's gross."
"I know," chuckled Edward.
We climbed out of his bed and threw on our running clothes before grabbing our
iPods. We both had a ton of laundry to do at some point. We slipped out of the suite
quietly and made our way down to the track. We stretched and put our iPods on and
started running.
After we got done running, we went back to the dorms. Edward kissed me and
slapped my ass before I went into my room to shower. I may have grabbed his cock
through his running shorts. I went into my bathroom and quickly showered and got
dressed for class.
I went down to the lobby and met Edward at the bottom of the stairs. He grabbed
my hand as we walked down to the dining hall. As soon as we walked in everyone
turned and stared at us for a split second. I rolled my eyes and went over to grab a
banana and a yogurt for breakfast. We went over and joined the others at our table
in the back.
"Hey, Bella," said James as he, Victoria, Jacob and Leah came over to us. "We were
really sorry to hear about Madame. She was an extraordinary woman."
"Yes, she was," I said.
"Are you doing ok?" asked Victoria as Mike and Jessica came over.
"I'm doing ok," I said. "Please join us."
179

"Thanks," she said. They all sat down with us. "Are you all excited about your
auditions?"
"Yes," we all said. We all busted out laughing.
"Kind of getting nervous though," said Alice.
"Yeah," said Rose. "It feels like this month just flew by."
"Tell me about it," I chuckled. "We will all just have to practice extra hard for the
next two days."
"Ugh," they all groaned. I chuckled at them.
"I don't know why you all are complaining," I laughed. I could see Edward smiling at
me. "You've had more practice time than me and Edward."
"True," snickered Garrett. I rolled my eyes at him. "However, you and Edward are
like so fucking connected, I think you both think on the same wave length all the
time now."
"We do not," said me and Edward. Everyone busted out laughing.
"Let's get to class," I chuckled.
We all chuckled as we made our way out of the dining room and over to the
rehearsal hall. We were almost at mine and the girls classroom when Esme stopped
us.
"Rose, Alice, Angela, Kate, and Bella, you have been excused from your classes to
prepare for your auditions. Use your time wisely. You only have a two more days
until your auditions."
"Ok," said Alice quietly.
"We will," said Angela.
"Thanks," said Rose.
"Yeah," said Kate.
"Thanks, Esme," I said softly.
"You're welcome, girls," said Esme. "Just remember that no matter what we are
proud of you."
180

We all nodded and made our way down to our rehearsal spaces. Edward was
already waiting for me. I walked in and pulled the door shut behind me. He looked
up and smiled at me and I could feel my body relax. I changed my shoes and
stretched for a few minutes before I got up and went over to him. He started our
song. He pulled me into his arms and we started to dance.
We spent all day in our practice space getting ready for our audition. We sweated
and pushed ourselves to jump higher, dance faster, and to want it more than any of
the other groups. We understood that we were competing against our friends, our
family for this opportunity. While we didn't want them to fail, we wanted to prove
that we were the best pair for the show.
After spending all day locked in our rehearsal space, Edward and I made our way
back to the dorms. I went up to my suite while he ran to his to grab some clean
clothes. I walked in and found Rose and Alice with their feet in buckets of ice water.
"Long day?" I asked as I sat down next to Alice.
"Yes," she grumbled. "My feet are killing me. My legs feel like they are on fire."
"Not to mention our arms and backs," mumbled Rose. She looked over at me. "How
are you not hurting?"
"I was trained by Madame," I said shrugging my shoulders. "Between years of being
tortured into perfection and years of running to stay in shape, I don't really get sore
anymore."
"Don't forget all the sex you've been having," snickered Alice. "That has to keep you
in shape also."
"True," I chuckled.
"I suppose if I was having as much sex as you and Edward, I wouldn't be hurting so
much right now," chuckled Rose. Alice snorted. "What?"
"You and Emmett are just as bad as they are," chuckled Alice. She looked over at
me. "You miss out on all the 'God, yes, Em,' and 'harder, Emmy baby, harder.'"
"Shut the fuck up, Alice," laughed Rose. "Trust me, we heard you and Jasper too.
'Oh, Jazzy, don't stop. Keep fucking me.' It's nauseating."
"I don't know why you are laughing, Bella," chuckled Alice. I was laughing so hard I
had tears coming down my face. "We hear you and Edward all the time."

181

"Oh my god, you and Edward are the loudest people I have ever known," laughed
Rose. "Between you screaming out his name and his dropping the f-bomb, I'm sure
just about all of San Francisco has heard you."
"Who knew Edward could be so vocal?" teased Alice. Just then the door to the suite
opened and Edward, Emmett and Jasper all came in. Rose, Alice, and I all looked at
each other and busted out laughing again.
"What's so funny?" asked Emmett.
"Nothing," chuckled Rose.
"Yeah," snickered Alice. "We were just talking."
"Talking about what?" asked Jasper as he sat down next to her.
"Um, we were talking about how sore they are," I chuckled.
"Yeah, and about how Bella gets plenty of.exercise," smirked Rose.
"Yeah, she seems to be getting a lot of it," laughed Alice. I just chuckled as my face
turned red.
"I don't think I really want to know," grimaced Emmett.
"Me either," groaned Jasper.
"I need a shower," whined Alice.
"Let's go, Ali," chuckled Jasper as he lifted her into his arms and carried her into her
room. I looked over at Rose and cocked an eyebrow. She started chuckling. A few
minutes later, we heard it.
"Oh, Jazzy," moaned Alice. Emmett and Edward's mouths both fell open while me
and Rose laughed. "That's it. Prove you are more manly than Emmett."
"That little pixie," growled Emmett as he stood up. He lifted Rose up and carried her
into her room and slammed the door shut. Alice's door cracked open and she stuck
her head out.
"I couldn't resist," she snickered quietly. I barely held in my laughter as I buried my
face in Edward's chest. "I knew he wouldn't let us out do them."
"God, you are one evil little pixie," chuckled Edward. "I think I love you, Alice."
182

"Awe, Eddie, I love you too," said Alice. "You know, like an annoying little brother."
"OH, EM, YES!" screamed Rose. "DON'T STOP."
"I'm not stopping, baby," growled Emmett.
"Wow," I chuckled. I looked over at Edward. "Do you think he is more manly than
you?"
"NO," scoffed Edward. I leaned up to him.
"Prove it," I whispered.
Edward's eyes grew darker as he stood up and pulled me to my feet. Alice just
laughed as she shut her bedroom door. She must have told Jasper because a
moment later, I heard him laughing. Edward dragged me into my room and shut the
door behind me. He turned and looked at me. I smirked as I pulled the top of my
leotard down my shoulders and arms. Edward's eyes went straight to my breasts. I
slid it down my abdomen and pulled it off along with my tights.
Edward's eyes raked over my naked body and his hand went right to his hard cock
that was poking through his pants. I slid my hand down my chest, over my hard,
erect nipples until I reached the top of my wet core. I slipped my hand down and
cupped myself. Edward pulled off his shirt and tossed it onto the floor.
I climbed onto the bed and laid down on my back. I moved my hand back down to
my pussy and slid a finger inside of me. Edward practically ripped his pants off. I bit
my lip when I saw his cock spring out. Edward grabbed his cock and started stroking
himself at the same pace I was fingering myself. I couldn't handle it anymore. I
needed him now.
"Baby, please," I whimpered.
"What do you want?" asked Edward as he stroked himself. We were both panting as
we rubbed and stroked ourselves.
"I need you," I moaned. "Please, baby, I need you to make love to me right now."
"I can't deny you anything," moaned Edward.
Edward climbed on the bed and settled himself between my legs. He pulled my
hand from my pussy and brought my fingers to his lips. He licked and sucked my
juices off of my finger. I threw my head back as I moaned. The man had a magic
mouth, I swear. He leaned down and kissed me as he pushed himself into me slowly.
183

I hooked my legs around the back of his legs and pulled him deeper into me as he
started to thrust in and out of me slowly. He moved his lips down my jaw to my ear.
"Can you feel how much I need you?" he whispered.
"Yes," I moaned.
"I can't get enough of you, love," he whispered as he speed up just slightly. "I need
you. You're my life, Bella. You're my Bella."
"Gahyou're my Edwardforever," I gasped as I came hard.
"Forever, my love," he whispered as he reached his release.
Edward leaned down and kissed me before he rolled off of me. I leaned over and
laid my head on his chest. He wrapped his arms around me and hummed to me as I
fell asleep.

CHAPTER 42
The first thing I thought of as my eyes opened this morning was holy fuck we
audition today. The second thing I thought was I wonder if they would notice if I ran
away and hid until the auditions were over.
"Yes, they would," chuckled Edward. I looked over at him.
"Did I say that out loud?" I asked.
"Yes," chuckled Edward. "Preceded by a 'holy fuck we audition today.' You aren't
nervous, are you?"
"Um, fuck yes," I said. "This is huge."
"I know," teased Edward as he pressed his erection unto my hip.
184

"I wasn't talking about that," I laughed. "Although he is huge, baby."

"He's really lonely right now," chuckled Edward as he kissed the side of my neck. "I
think he wants to come visit."
"What would he do if he came to visit?" I asked.
"Why don't I show you?" he purred.
"Hmm, ok," I moaned as I thrust my hips at him.
Edward groaned and rolled us so that I was on top of him. I straddled his waist and
slid down on his erection. I hissed as he filled me completely. I leaned back and
placed my hands on his thighs as I lifted myself up and slammed back down.
"Fuck," moaned Edward as he grabbed my hips.
"Oh, Baby," I groaned.
I slowly quickened my rhythm as I moved on Edward. His hands went from my hips
to my breasts and back to my hips. I could feel my orgasm coming so I moved even
harder. I needed to come.
"So..close.." groaned Edward.
"Me.tooso..FUCK!" I screamed as my body was hit by a mind blowing orgasm.
Edward rolled us so that he was hovering over me. He grabbed my hips again and
started driving into me with abandonment.
"FUCK!" growled Edward as he came deep inside of me. I loved it when he growled.
Edward collapsed on top of me as he struggled to catch his breath. "Baby, I love
you."
"I love you, too," I chuckled. "But you are crushing my hip."
"Sorry," chuckled Edward as he rolled off of me. "Are you still nervous?"
"Yes," I chuckled.
Edward just chuckled as he climbed off the bed. He pulled me off and tossed me my
running clothes. He knew me so well. We made our way down to the track and
started running. We finished our run pretty quickly and made our way up to the
dorms. We showered and changed into practice clothes.

185

We met in the lobby and went down to the dining hall. We grabbed some breakfast
and went over and sat with the others. They were all talking about the show. I tried
to block out all the noise. My nerves were already on fire.
"Daddy, stop!" I squealed as I ran from him.
"Never, Bella," he laughed. "The tickle monster will never stop."
"NO!" I laughed as he caught me. He swept me into his arms and started tickling
me. "Stop, Daddy, stop!"
"Ok, honey," laughed Charlie "It's time for bed."
"But I'm not sleepy," I whined as I tried to stop my yawn.
"Yes, you are, honey," said Charlie.
"Will you lay down with me?" I asked.
"Of course I will," whispered Charlie. He laid down on the bed next to me. I leaned
over and put my head on his chest.
"Daddy?" I whispered.
"Yes, honey?" he whispered.
"Tell me the story," I whispered.
"Once upon a time, there was a beautiful princess named Isabella. She was the
most beautiful princess in all the land. She was kind and sweet. She was loving and
caring. One day, she was dancing in the forest when she came across a young
prince. He was lost and scared so Princess Isabella grabbed his hand and brought
him to her castle. She gave him some food and water. She let him sleep in her
father's bed. When he woke the next morning he was so moved that she had taken
such good care of him that he asked her to marry him. She agreed and they were
married," whispered Charlie. "They lived happily ever after."
"I love you, Daddy," I mumbled as my eyes closed.
"I love you, too, Honey," whispered Charlie
I shook my head and turned my attention back to the table. I noticed Jasper
watching me. He gave me a soft smile before he turned his attention back to Alice.
Everyone else started making their way out of the dining hall to head to their
186

morning classes. I got up and went into the ladies room. I washed my hands and
opened to the door. Jasper was standing against the wall across from the door.
"When Madame came out to check on you after you were in the hospital, she told us
about how much you had changed in the short week since you had been gone from
Forks," said Jasper. "She told us that your eyes shined again. I was the one who took
her to the airport that day. On the way, we were talking about the others and what
great dancers they are. She looked over at me and smiled. She said 'Jasper, my boy,
you are a great young dancer, but you could be amazing if you would just let it go.
Let yourself get lost in the music.' In all the years I have been dancing, I had never
had an instructor tell me to lose myself in the music. Bella, when you and Edward
get on that stage tonight, I want you to let it go. Let yourself feel the music because
you are an amazing ballerina, Bella. I know that Madame, Charlie, Jonathon, Edward
Sr., and Elizabeth will be with you and Edward. They would be proud of the people
you have become."
Jasper leaned over and kissed my forehead before he turned and walked away. I
wiped the tears off my face and followed him back to the others. He went straight to
Alice and pulled her into his arms and whispered something into her ear. She smiled
and kissed him. Edward gave me a concerned look but I just smiled at him.
The ten of us headed over to the auditorium. We spent the morning running through
our routines on the stage. None of us watched each other. It was too much pressure
to really think about competing against each other. After lunch, we said goodbye to
the boys and headed into the ladies dressing room. Victoria, Leah, Jessica, and
Esme came in to help us start getting ready.
"Are you girls ready?" asked Esme.
"Yeah," whispered Alice. She was so calm it scared me. She was normally so full of
energy.
"Think so," said Kate. Her hands were shaking.
"I don't think I can do this," said Angela. We all looked over at her. "I was stupid for
thinking I could compete with any of you."
"Ang, that's not true," I said. "You're a beautiful dancer."
"I'm not good enough," she said. "Ben and I have struggled from day one to even
find a song. Our routine was not easy to come up with. We aren't good enough."
"That's enough, Angela," I said firmly. She lifted her face to me. Her eyes were filled
with tears and her chin was trembling. I went over to her and put my hands on her
187

face. "You listen to me. You and Ben are going to be incredible tonight. I know you
are scared. I know you are nervous. I am too but you have to let it all go now. Focus
on the music. Let it move your feet. You, my Angela, will shine."
"Thanks, Bella," she whispered through her tears. "I'll try."
"You'll do it," I said as I wiped the tears off her face.
"I'll do it," she said.
"Good," I said. I turned to everyone else. "That goes for the rest of you, too."
"Yes, ma'am," they all chuckled.
I just rolled my eyes and laughed with them. Esme pushed me into a chair and
started fixing my hair. I normally would go with a bun for an audition but I wanted a
sexier look tonight. Esme curled my hair and pulled the sides up and pinned them.
She sprayed so much hair spray that I doubt my hair would move at all. She then
moved to my make-up. It was so quiet. I knew the others were trying to focus on
their own audition pieces.
"Take a look," whispered Esme.
I opened my eyes and looked in the mirror. I hardly recognized the woman looking
back at me. My hair looked like it was floating around my shoulders. Esme had used
a charcoal eye shadow on my eyes. My checks were rosy pink and my lipstick was a
dark red. I looked up at her and smiled.
"It's beautiful," I whispered. "Thank you."
"I just enhanced what you already had," she said. "You're welcome. Now let's get
you dressed."
"Ok," I whispered.
I stood up and stripped off my clothes. I pulled on my white tights. Esme helped me
slip into my blue silk ballet dress. I slipped on my ballet slippers. It was time for us
to go met up with the boys so we followed Esme out. Edward was standing next to
Emmett. His mouth fell open as soon as he saw me. I think mine did too. He was
looking so hot in his black pants and blue silk shirt. He had left the top three buttons
undone. He pulled me into his arms and leaned down to my ear.
"Love, you look exquisite."

188

"So do you," I whispered. "I really want to fuck you right now."
"Me too," chuckled Edward softly. "I will later."
"I hope so," I murmured.
Edward kissed my check and pulled back but left his arm around me. I looked
around at everyone. They were all lost in their own little bubbles. Alice was wearing
a lavender halter style ballet dress. Her dark hair had been pulled up into a tight
bun. Jasper was wearing a pair of dark pants like Edward. His shirt was lavender.
Rose was wearing a single empire camisole dress. Emmett was wearing a pair of
dark grey tights and a red fitted tank top. His muscles were bulging. He looked hot.
Kate was wearing a sage green camisole leotard with sparkle mesh shirred overlay
and an inset matching mesh over chiffon skirt. Garrett was wearing a pair of black
tights and a sage green velvet tunic. Angela looked beautiful in a dusty rose colored
poly ombre glitter one shoulder dress that had straps going up her left arm from her
wrist to her shoulder. Ben was wearing a pair of grey tights and a dusty rose colored
silk shirt. Carlisle came back stage and smiled at all of us.
"You all look fantastic. Are you ready?" asked Carlisle. We all looked at each other
and smiled.
"Yes," we said.
"Ok," said Carlisle. "Good luck to you all."
"Thanks," we all muttered. He smiled at us again before he went out to the stage. It
got very quiet.
"Welcome to our showcase. Tonight's dancers have worked very hard on their
dances. We hope that you all enjoy our show."

189

CHAPTER 43
Marcus' POV
"Welcome to our showcase. Tonight's dancers have worked very hard on their
dances. We hope that you all enjoy our show," said Carlisle. "Our first pair is Emmett
McCarty and Rosalie Hale."
Carlisle walked off the stage and took his seat. The lights dimmed and the curtain
on the stage opened. Berlin Philharmonic's performance of Mozart's Symphony No.
41 in C, started. I leaned back in my seat and watched as Emmett and Rosalie
started their audition. I knew most of my colleagues around me would be watching
their technique but I was more interested in their chemistry.
I could feel their love and lust flowing off of each other. As Emmett lifted Rosalie into
the air and dropped her into his arms, I saw the passion they had for each other.
They melted into each other's embrace. The last notes if their music played as
Emmett swept her into his arms and bent her backwards to the audience. They
straightened out as we all clapped for them. They bowed and smiled before they
walked off the stage. Carlisle stood up and walked back onto the stage.
"Our next pair is Garrett Mitchell and Kate Michaels."

190

The curtain opened to show Garrett and Kate standing in the middle of the stage.
Garrett had Kate's back pulled flush to his front and his arms were wrapped around
her torso. His head was bent down to her neck. Oleg Boshialcovich's performance of
Isaac Albeniz's Cantos de Espana op.232 started. Garrett lifted his head and
grabbed Kate's left arm and spun her out. Her form was nearly perfect but what was
more amazing was the way they moved together. It was like she was his prey and
he was hunting her. The more they danced the more intense they got. He pulled her
into his arms as the music faded away and lowered his head to her neck again.
Their performance was magnificent. They bowed and left the stage as we clapped
for them and the curtains closed.
"Next, we have Jasper Whitlock and Alice Brandon," said Carlisle before he moved
back to his seat.
The curtains reopened and Jasper and Alice were standing on opposite sides of the
stage. They were both looking at the floor. Beethoven's Piano Sonata No. 17 in d-,
otherwise known as Tempest, started and they both snapped their heads up to each
other. Alice smirked as she jumped away from Jasper as he danced towards her. He
would glide to her and she would move so he wouldn't catch her. Their movements
were precise and clean. Their movements told the story of the two young lovers,
teasing and tempting each other. Just as the music was hitting its climax, Jasper
pulled Alice into his arms and lifted her over his head. He pulled her back down and
spun her out. He quickly moved and caught her before she stopped spinning. He
pulled her tiny body flushed with his as the music ended. We all clapped as they
bowed. The curtains closed again as Carlisle walked onto the stage.
"Our next pair is Ben Cheney and Angela Weber."
Carlisle took his seat as the curtains opened. Ben and Angela were standing with
their backs against each others. Their hands were intertwined together. Their music
started and I didn't recognize the composer yet I found myself drawn to it. Ben
pulled away from Angela and let go of her left hand. He snapped her to him with so
much force, I was afraid he had hurt her. She wrapped her left leg around his as he
spun around. He twirled her out and she spun out and did a beautiful Attitude Leap.
It was flawless. Ben followed hers with his own and immediately had her in his arms.
He lifted her in Pas de deux. Just as the remarkable music came to an end, Ben
pulled Angela into his arms and dipped her as he lifted her left leg over his hip. We
all clapped as they bowed and the curtains closed.
"Our final pair is Edward Cullen and Isabella Swan," said Carlisle before he moved
back to his seat.
I leaned in and placed my elbows on my knees. This was the performance I had
been looking forward to the most after watching Isabella's tape and audition. The
191

curtains opened and Bon Jovi's Bed of Roses started. I chuckled inwardly. Such a
bold choice of music. Edward had his arms wrapped around Isabella. I saw her eyes
and her face light up with passion. I could hear my colleagues murmuring to each
other. Edward and Isabella's moved like they weren't dancing. No, it was like they
were making love to each other. Their movements were intense. Their jumps and
lifts were forceful yet completely relaxed. They were so close at times that you
couldn't tell who was who. Edward lifted her into an Pas de Deux. Isabella arched
her back into a beautiful U shape. Edward pushed her up and caught her. Edward
wrapped his arms around Isabella again and pulled her body flush with his. She
hooked her legs around Edward's and buried her face in his neck as the last note
played. I let out the breath I had been holding and started clapping. Edward and
Isabella bowed before the curtains closed on them. Carlisle walked up onto the
stage.
"Thank you for coming out tonight. I will meet with the ballet companies in ten
minutes in conference room three. Thank you all for supporting our academy and
our dancers."
EPOV
Bella and I walked off the stage after our performance. We had both been incredibly
nervous before we went out onto the stage but it was like as soon as I had her in my
arms, it just was just it was us dancing together in our practice space. I pulled Bella
closer to me and kissed her hard.
"You were amazing, love," I whispered against her lips.
"So were you," Bella whispered. She leaned in and kissed me again.
"Guys, that was fantastic," gushed Angela as she hugged Bella. "Simply amazing."
"Ang, you and Ben were incredible," whispered Bella.
"Thanks, Bella," she whispered.
"Wow, guys," said Emmett. "You both rocked."
"It's nice to see you took my advice," said Jasper to Bella. I was confused.
"I see you took Madame's advice," said Bella as she hugged him. "You and Alice
were amazing. So were you and Rose, Em, and you and Kate, Garrett. I would hate
to be the one making the decision tonight."
"Me too," chuckled Garrett as he hugged Bella. "You were beautiful."
192

"Thanks," said Bella. Garrett pulled back and looked over at me.
"Edward, amazing," he said.
"Thanks, Garrett," I said. "Now, let's go change into some real clothes."
We all chuckled as we made our way back to the dressing rooms. We quickly
changed. I think all of us men were in a hurry to get back to our girls. I know I
needed to feel Bella tonight. Regardless if we get the job or not, I needed Bella
tonight. We walked out of the dressing room at the same time that the girls did. I
automatically pulled Bella into my arms and kissed her.
"They've made a decision," said Esme as she came up to us. "They want to see you
and your partner in the order you performed in conference room three."
"Ok," we all whispered.
We slowly made our way out of the auditorium. Most of our classmates were waiting
around in the lobby as we came out. They congratulated us as we made our way
through them. We all smiled and nodded but couldn't say much else. We got to the
door and looked at each other.
"No matter what happens," said Emmett. "We are still a family. We will love and
support each other. Ok?"
"Forever a family," said Bella.
"Forever a family," the rest of us echoed.
EMPOV
Rose and I held hands as we walked into the conference room. This had been a big
night for us. We walked up to the table where Carlisle and Marcus were sitting with a
handful of other men and woman.
"Take a seat, please," said Carlisle. Rose and I sat in the chairs in front of us. "I
would like to start off by telling you both that I think you both did an amazing job
tonight. Your passion and energy were amazing."
"Thank you, Carlisle," said Rose.
"Thank you," I said.

193

"I know that when we set this audition up that you both were auditioning for my
ballet," said Marcus. "But I don't think you are the right pair for my show."
"However, you are perfect for mine," said the red headed woman sitting to the left
of Carlisle. "I'm Siobhan O'Malley from The San Diego Ballet Company. Emmett,
Rosalie, I think you both would be perfect for my company. We are starting casting
on a new ballet and I would like to offer you the leads. What do you say?"
"That sounds great," squealed Rose. We all chuckled.
"We would love to come to San Diego," I chuckled. "Thank you."
"Yes, thank you," said Rose.
"Thank you for sharing yourselves with us," said Siobhan. "I will leave all the
information with Carlisle. We will see you in three months."
"Thank you again," said Rose.
"For everything," I said.
"You're welcome," she said with a smile.
Rose and I stood up and walked out of the room. The others were waiting for us.
GPOV
Emmett and Rose opened the door and came out of the conference room with huge
smiles on their faces.
"We got San Diego," squealed Rose. Alice jumped and hugged Rose.
"That is so exciting," squealed Alice.
"Congratulations," I said hugging Emmett. "San Diego is great."
"We're happy," chuckled Emmett.
"Kate, you ready?" I asked.
"Yes," she said.
I wrapped my arm around her waist as we opened the door to the conference room
while the others congratulated Emmett and Rose on getting San Diego. We walked
over to the table.
194

"Please, take a seat," said Carlisle. We sat in the chairs in front of us. "Garrett, Kate,
I want you to know that you both were incredible tonight. I'm proud of both of you."
"Thanks," I said.
"Thank you, Carlisle," said Kate.
"I also think you both were incredible tonight," said Marcus. "But I don't think you
are right for my ballet."
"Oh, ok," said Kate. "Thanks for the audition."
"I would like to offer you both a place in my company," said a tall dark haired
woman. "I'm Charlotte Johnson from The Boston Ballet Company. I think you both
would be perfect for my company. The passion and emotion you put into your dance
is exactly what I am looking for. Would you like to come to Boston?"
"Oh my god, yes," said Kate, excitedly. I smiled as I grabbed her hand.
"We would love to," I said with a smile.
"Great," said Charlotte. "I would like for you to be there in three months if you can. I
will leave all the information with Carlisle."
"Thank you so much," gushed Kate.
"You're very welcome, Kate," chuckled Charlotte.
Kate and I stood up and made our way over to the door. We walked out and found
everyone waiting for us.
APOV
"We got Boston," said Garrett. We all squealed, well at least us girls squealed, and
hugged them.
"Boston is one of the top companies in the country," I squealed.
"I know," said Kate. "I am so excited."
"I'm so happy for you both," cried Bella.
"Ali, you ready?" whispered Jasper.
"As ready as I will ever be," I whispered.
195

Jasper and I opened the conference room door and made our way inside. We walked
over to the table where Carlisle was sitting with the rest of the ballet directors.
"Take a seat, please," said Carlisle. Jasper and I took our seats and looked up at
them all. "Jasper, Alice, you both were beautiful tonight."
"Thank you, Carlisle," I said.
"Thanks," said Jasper.
"I have to agree with Carlisle. You both were beautiful," said Marcus. "However, I
don't think you are right for my show."
"I think you are perfect for mine," said a blond haired woman. "I'm Jane Taylor from
The Los Angeles Ballet Company. I have been looking for a new pairs team. I think
you both would be perfect for our production of Anthony and Cleopatra. What do
you say? Would you like to come to LA?"
"Oh my, YES," I squealed. Everyone chuckled.
"We would love to," chuckled Jasper.
"Excellent," chuckled Jane. "I will like for you to be in LA in three months to begin
rehearsals. I will leave all the information with Carlisle. We look forward to seeing
you in October."
"Thank you so much," I said.
"Yes, thank you," said Jasper.
"No, thank you," said Jane. "Now go celebrate with your friends."
We just chuckled as we stood up and made our way over to the door. We walked out
and found everyone waiting for us.
"We got LA," I whispered.
In this moment, I knew the choice would be between Bella and Edward or Ben and
Angela.

196

CHAPTER 44
ANGPOV
"We got LA," whispered Alice as a tear fell from her eye. "Do you how awesome the
shopping is in LA?"
"Oh, Ali," chuckled Bella as she hugged her. "I'm happy for you. LA has an amazing
company."
"I know," squealed Alice.
We all just chuckled and congratulated them. Ben grabbed my hand and kissed me
before we made our way into the conference room. We walked over to the table.
"Please take a seat," said Carlisle. We sat down and looked back over at him. "Ben,
Angela, I have to tell you that I was surprised by your performance tonight. You both
have always been great dancers but tonight you became fantastic dancers. You
were amazing. You should be very proud of yourselves."
"Thank you, Carlisle," I said.
"Thanks," said Ben. "We are proud of ourselves."
"Good," said Marcus. He leaned back in his chair. "I have to admit that this was a
tough decision for me. You both have everything I was looking for in my pair. You
have passion and intensity. You have a need for each other but I think you would do
better with another company."
"Oh," I said sadly.
197

"Angela, please don't take it that I didn't want you," said Marcus. "I was prepared to
offer you and Ben another position in my ballet but like I said, I think you deserve
better."
"I would like to offer a position in my company," said a tall dark haired man sitting
next to Marcus. "I'm Aro Sulpicia from The New York City Ballet. I have been
watching you two for the past year, just waiting for you to see what I saw."
"What was that?" asked Ben.
"That you are both stars," chuckled Aro. "You see, Ben and Angela, I believe that
you are two of the most naturally gifted dancers I have ever seen. I think you would
shine in New York. Would you come dance for me?"
"Yes," I said with a big smile.
"Definitely," chuckled Ben. "Thank you."
"Thank you," I said.
"No, thank you," said Aro. "I would like you to be in New York by the first of October.
I will leave everything with Carlisle."
"Ok, thank you so much," I said.
"You're quite welcome," said Aro. "Have a good evening."
"We will," I said.
"Before you leave," said Marcus. "I have a question."
"Ok," I said.
"Who composed the song you used?" asked Marcus.
"Isabella Swan," I said.
Marcus's eyes went wide as everyone gasped softly. I grabbed Ben's hand and
pulled him over to the door. We walked out and found everyone waiting for us.
BPOV
"We're going to New York," squealed Angela.
"Seriously?" I asked. She nodded. "OH MY GOD!"
198

"I KNOW!" squealed Angela as I hugged her.

"New York is like the second best company in the country," I said.
"Soon to be the first when we get there," chuckled Ben as he hugged Alice, Rose,
and Kate.
"We'll have to see about that," chuckled Edward. He wrapped his arm around my
waist. "You ready?"
"Yes," I said with a smile. "I'm ready."
"I love you," whispered Edward.
"I love you," I whispered before I kissed him.
We both took a deep breath and opened the door to the conference room. We
walked in and over to the table where Carlisle, Marcus, and a handful of other
people were sitting.
"Take a seat," said Carlisle with a soft smile. Edward and I sat in the chairs in front of
us. "Isabella, Edward, you both were amazing tonight."
"Thank you, Carlisle," I said.
"Thanks, Carlisle," said Edward.
"I think we all agree with Carlisle's assessment," said Marcus. The others all
murmured their agreement. "I'm sure you've figured out from your friends reactions
that I have picked you both for my ballet. Would you like to come dance with me?"
"We would love too," I said with a big smile.
"It's an honor," said Edward with a smile.
"The honor is mine," said Marcus. "In all my years in the world of ballet, I have never
seen two people who moved together like you both do."
"Thank you, sir," I said. "It's feels natural to us."
"Isabella, I understand that you composed the song that Angela and Ben used?"
asked Marcus. I felt my face turn beet red as everyone, and I do mean everyone,
looked over at me.
"Yes, sir," I said softly.
199

"Where did you learn to play the piano?" asked a dark haired man sitting next to
Marcus.
"Jonathon Anders taught me," I said. They all gasped.
"I see," he said. "You're quite the composer."
"Thank you, sir," I said. "He taught me that in order to truly dance to the music that
I needed to truly feel the music."
"Sound advice, Miss Swan," he said with a smile.
"Well, rehearsals will start in a few months," said Marcus. "I will be in contact with
you soon."
"Thank you, sir," I said. "This is truly an honor."
"The honor is mine, Isabella," he said. "You know, I danced with Christine Romanoff
for several years."
"I didn't know that, sir," I said.
"Yes, she was quite the amazing ballerina," said Marcus. "She would be very proud
of your performance tonight."
"Thank you, sir," I said softly. "I know she was here with me."
Edward and I stood up and made our way out of the room. We walked out and I
gasped as my eyes filled with tears. Emmett, Rose, Jasper, Alice, Garrett, Kate, Ben,
Angela, Mike, Jessica, James, Victoria, Jacob, Leah, Seth, and Esme were all standing
in front of me holding a single blue rose.
"Charlie would want you to have your blue roses," said Esme as she handed me
hers.
"He loved you so much," whispered Rose as she and Emmett handed me theirs.
"He would have been so proud of you," whispered Emmett. Jacob, Leah, James,
Victoria, Mike, Jessica, and Seth all handed me their rose while I let my tears fall
freely.
"Madame would have been proud of you also," said Kate as she handed me her
rose.

200

"As would Jonathon," said Garrett handing me his rose.

"We want you to know how proud we are of you both, Bella and Edward," said Alice
as she handed us her rose.
"We love you both," whispered Angela handing me her rose. "Thank you for
believing in me."
"Always," I sobbed softly as I hugged her.
"You were breathtaking, Bella," whispered Ben. He leaned in and kissed my check.
"Simply breathtaking."
"We will be a family forever," said Jasper as he handed my his rose. "No matter
where we are."
"Forever," whispered Carlisle. Edward and I turned to face him. He handed me his
rose. He handed Edward bottle of coke. Edward let out a soft sob. I wrapped my free
arm around him. "Mom always brought me a coke after my shows. She and Dad
would be so proud of you, Edward."
"I know," whispered Edward through his tears. He threw his arms around Carlisle. "I
love you, Carlisle."
"I love you, too, little brother," whispered Carlisle. He pulled away from Edward.
"Congratulations to all of you."
"Thanks," We all whispered.
Edward pulled me into his arms and kissed me. We told everyone goodnight and
thank you for the roses. Right now, we needed to be with each other. We made our
way back to the dorms and went up to my room. I put my roses in a vase and set
them on my dresser. Edward wrapped his arms around me and started kissing my
neck.
"I need you," he whispered.
"I need you too," I whispered. I turned in his arms and pressed my lips to his. "You
were amazing tonight. Every time you put your hands on me, I had to stop myself
from taking you right there."
"I love the feeling of you under my hands, love," whispered Edward as he slipped
my dress off.

201

I unbuttoned his shirt and let it fall to the ground as I pushed it off his shoulders. I
undid his pants and pushed them and his boxers down. Edward stepped out of his
clothes and kicked them aside. He reached behind me and unclasped my bra and
tossed it onto the floor. He hooked his thumbs into my panties and slid them down
my legs. He lifted me up and carried me over to the bed.
He laid me down and started kissing my neck. He moved down to my breasts and
took my left nipple into his mouth while he pinched my right. I threw my hands into
his hair and pulled him up to me.
"I need you now," I moaned. I could feel the tip of his erection just inside my wet
folds. "Please."
"I love you, my Bella," whispered Edward as he pushed himself into me.
Edward leaned down and kissed me as he began to thrust in and out of me. I
wrapped my legs around his and pulled him into me deeper but it wasn't enough. I
needed more. I rolled us so that I was on top. I leaned up and sunk down on him. I
threw my head back as I started lifting my hips. Edward lifted his, meeting me
thrust for thrust. He moved his hands to my hips as he guided me.
"Baby, cum with me," moaned Edward as he started thrusting into me even harder.
"I..fuck.YES," I moaned as I came hard. Edward thrust into me once more as he
came. I leaned down and kissed him. "I love you."
"I love you, too," whispered Edward.
I slid off of him and laid down next to him. He pulled the blanket over me and I laid
my head on his chest. I fell into a peaceful sleep in the arms of my love.
I was laying on the hammock in the backyard with my eyes closed. It was rare
sunny day in Forks and I was enjoying feeling the sun shine down on me. I felt the
hammock move as someone laid down next to me. I opened my eyes and saw
Charlie laying with me. He had a big smile on his face.
"I knew you'd come," I whispered as I laid my head on his chest. He chuckled and
wrapped his arm around my shoulder.
"Of course I came," said Charlie. "I had to come tell you how amazing you and
Edward were tonight."
"I could feel you watching while we danced," I whispered. "You're happy now, aren't
you?"
202

"Yes, I am," said Charlie. "I get to watch you dance and be with Renee. It's
wonderful. I do miss you."
"I miss you too," I said. "But I'm ok now."
"I know," said Charlie. "He's a good man, Bella. I know he will take care of you just
like you will take care of him."
"I promise," I said.
"I was glad to see they got you your roses," chuckled Charlie.
"I was too," I laughed. "Dad?"
"What?" he asked.
"Thanks for talking me into applying,," I said softly. "I'm glad I did. I found the family
I was needing here."
"I happy for you, honey," said Charlie. "Just remember that no matter what, you're
my little girl."
"You'll always be my daddy," I whispered before I yawned. Charlie tightened his
arms around me.
"Sleep now, honey," he whispered. "I've got you."
"Love you, Dad."
"Love you, too, Bella,"

203

CHAPTER 45
I woke up the next morning and reached for Edward but he wasn't there. I looked
over and found a piece of paper laying on his pillow. I sat up and wrapped the sheet
around my body and picked it up.
My Love,
I'm sorry to leave without waking you
but I had a few things to do today. I need
you to do me a big favor. Now, before
you start grumbling, please just humor
me. I love you and I want to do this for
you. Alice, Rose, Kate, Angela, and Esme
will be here at noon to pick you up so
get up and go run before they come. You
had better be ready or you will have to
face the wrath of Alice.
They will bring you to me at seven
o'clock tonight. Try to have a nice
day with the girls. Know that no matter
what, I love you, my Bella. Now and
forever. I will miss you today.
Love Always,
YOUR Edward
I smiled as I read the words. My Edward. I climbed out of bed and threw on my
running clothes. I grabbed my iPod and made my way out of the suite. I went down
to the track and started running. I still couldn't believe that Edward and I had been
204

offered the roles in Marcus' ballet. I knew the others were happy with their
placements but I was glad I wasn't going to have to leave San Francisco. This had
become my home. I finished running and stretched for a few minutes.
After I cooled off, I went back up the dorms and went into my room. I took a quick
shower and dried off. I went back into my room and pulled on a pair of jeans and a
tank top. I slipped my feet into a pair of flip flops and pulled my hair up into
ponytail. I went out and found the girls waiting for me.
"What's going on?" I asked.
"We are going to the spa," squealed Alice. "We are getting massages and waxes."
"Then we are going to the salon and getting our hair fixed and our make-up done,"
said Rose.
"We are also going to have a late lunch together," said Kate. I looked around at all of
them.
"You know what he's planning, don't you?" I asked.
"Yes, we do," chuckled Esme. "And no, we aren't telling."
"Fine," I sighed. "Let's go."
"Come on, Bella," chuckled Angela. "It won't be too bad."
I just chuckled as I followed them down to the car. We all loaded up in Emmett's
jeep. I was surprised that Emmett let Rose drive it but I didn't say anything. Rose
drove us down to the spa and we made our way inside. There was a big burly man
standing behind the counter. He looked up and smiled at us as we all came in.
"Alice, darling, it's lovely to see you again," squealed the man as he came around
the desk and hugged her.
"Thank you, Felix," chuckled Alice. She turned and looked at us. "You remember
Esme, Rose, Angela and Kate. This is Bella."
"It's an honor to meet you, Bella," said Felix.
"You too, Felix," I said with a smile. He turned back to Alice.
"So what are we doing today?" asked Felix.

205

"Well, Edward has a surprise planned for Bella, so we would like the full treatment,"
said Alice. Felix looked from Alice to me and back to her with wide eyes.
"Edward?" he asked.
"Yes, they are in love," sighed Alice.
"So sweet," sighed Felix. "We will get you right back."
"Thanks, Darling," chuckled Alice. "Please call Demetri and let him know we will be
by after lunch."
"I will," said Felix as he turned to me. "You take good care of Edward, Bella."
"I will," I said.
A few minutes later, we were led to the back. We went in and had Brazilian waxes
done first. They weren't too bad. I had been having them done for years because I
was a dancer. After we all had been waxed, we were taken to a large room where we
were given massages. My masseuse was an young woman with long black hair. She
had magic fingers as she rubbed my back. It felt like heaven. I was so relaxed that I
almost fell asleep on the table.
After we were done with our massages, we said goodbye to Felix, who hugged us
all, and went down and grabbed a salad at little caf around the corner. I was really
enjoying getting to spend this time with my sisters. In a few months, we would be
going our separate ways but I knew we would always be in touch. We finished our
salad and headed down the street to the salon.
"Hello, Alice," sang a big man with curly brown hair. His eyes were sparkling. "Felix
told me you were bring me a goddess to work on."
"That I did," chuckled Alice as she motioned to me. "This is Bella. She's Edward's
girlfriend. Bella, this is Demetri."
"Aren't you stunning," sighed Demetri as he brought my hand to his lip. "Your
Edward is a lucky man."
"Thanks," I said a I looked over at Alice.
"Don't mind Demetri, Bella," smirked Alice. "Felix keeps him in line."
"That he does," sighed Demetri. "Now what are we going to do today?"

206

"I thought you could style her hair and do her make-up," said Alice.
"Of course," said Demetri.
He led me over to a chair and sat me down. The others went to their own stylist
while Demetri worked on my hair. He asked me all sorts of questions about how me
and Edward met and fell in love. He was a nice man, even if he was a bit eccentric.
He pulled my hair up into an elegant French twist. He then started working on my
make-up. He brightened my eyes and added just a small amount of color to my
checks. He coated my lips with a soft pink lipstick. I looked up at him when he was
done.
"Thank you," I said softly.
"You're welcome, Bella," he said softly. "You were a pleasure to work on. You are
truly a goddess."
"Thank you," I said again.
I met the others in the front of the salon. They all looked so beautiful. We made our
way out to the car and headed back to the dorms. We went up to our rooms to get
ready for tonight. I walked into my room and saw a beautiful pale pink silk dress and
a pair of silver heels laying on my bed with a note on top. I went over and picked up
the note.
My Love,
Did you enjoy your day with the girls? I hope
you did. It's important that you get that time
with them. I know they love you almost as
much as I do. I hope Felix and Demetri
didn't scare you off.
Please change into this dress. I know
you will look as exquisite as you always
do. I will see you soon, my love. I am
counting down the seconds until we
are together again. I love you, my Bella.
Love Always,
YOUR Edward

207

I smiled softly as I set the note on the table. I carefully removed my jeans and tank
top. I slipped off the panties and bra I was wearing and went over to my dresser and
pulled out a pair of white lace hipsters and a matching strapless bra. I put them on
before I carefully slipped the dress on. It was a perfect fit. I slipped my feet into the
heels just as I heard someone knock on the front door. I went out and opened the
door. My mouth fell open when I saw Carlisle standing there wearing a black suit.
"Hello, Bella," said Carlisle with a big smile. He stuck out his arm. "May I escort you
to your date?"
"Sure," I said with a smile.
I looped my arm in with his. We made our way down the stairs and down to his car.
He opened the door for me and helped me in. He shut the door for me and ran
around to the drivers side. He climbed in and headed off to our destination. I looked
over at him. He seemed to be struggling with something.
"Is something wrong?" I asked.
"No," chuckled Carlisle. "I just wanted to thank you."
"For what?" I asked, confused.
"For loving Edward," he said. "I've never seen him this happy, Bella. Not even before
our parents were in the accident. I think it was harder for Edward. Edward Sr. and
Elizabeth loved him but they were nearly forty when he was born. I was enough
years older than him that I wasn't really around for him the way I should have been.
Then the accident happened and he needed me. I was barely eighteen, Bella. I
didn't know how to raise a kid but I knew that I had to be there for him. I tried the
best I could but it was hard. He was angry for a long time. He never really shared his
feelings with me or anyone else but you. He's become a different person, Bella. I
know that it's because you love him back. So thanks."
"You're welcome, I guess," I whispered softly. "I don't know if it was really me. He
saved me, Carlisle. I was ready to give up on life before I came here. Even once I got
here, I was so scared to let anyone in. I had learned a long time ago to be wary with
people. But I was drawn to Edward. I need him, Carlisle. I love him so much."
"I know you do," whispered Carlisle as he pulled the car up in front of the beach
house.. He pulled out an envelope and handed it to me. "He asked me to give this to
you."
"Thanks," I said taking the note from him and opening it.

208

My Love,
I remember the moment I knew I could
never live without you. I knew I had
fallen in love with you the night I first
saw you but it was here on this beach
that I knew I could not live without you.
When I saw that man with his arms
on you, I felt a pang in my chest. I had
almost lost you, my love. I knew in
that moment that I could not live without
you. Then we came back out to the
beach to scatter my parent's ashes
into the ocean. I felt you wrap your
arms around me and I knew that I
would never let you go. I need you,
my Bella.
Follow Carlisle down to the beach.
Come to me, my love. I am waiting
for you. I love you, my Bella.
Love Always,
YOUR Edward
I wiped the tear from my eye and looked over at Carlisle. He smiled and climbed out
of the car. He came around and opened my door for me. He held his hand out and
helped me out of the car. He wrapped my arm around his and led me past the house
to the beach. I gasped when I saw Edward standing in the sand. He was wearing a
black suit. There were thousands of blue roses and candles everywhere. Emmett,
Rose, Jasper, Alice, Garrett, Kate, Ben, Angela, and Esme were standing behind him
with their arms wrapped around their loved ones.
Carlisle leaned down and kissed my check before he let go of my arm and went over
and stood next to Esme. I walked down to Edward, who had the biggest smile on his
face. He held out his hand to me. I laid my hand in his. He pulled me into his arms
and kissed me.
"You look beautiful," he whispered.

209

"Thank you," I whispered. He pulled away just slightly.

"Isabella, from the moment I saw you sitting across from me, I have been entranced
by your beauty. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. The more I got
to know you, the more I loved you. You are compassionate, loving, and nurturing.
You are generous and caring. You make me a better man, Isabella," said Edward. I
could feel the tears building in my eyes. Edward let a tear fall down his check as he
dropped to one knee in front of me and pulled out a small black box. I gasped softly.
"Isabella Marie Swan, will you do me the honor of spending the rest of our lives
together as my wife?"
"Yes," I whispered through my tears.
"Yes?" asked Edward with a smile.
"A million times yes," I squealed as Edward slipped the beautiful diamond ring on
my finger. Edward stood up and crushed his lips to mine. "I love you, my Edward."
"As I love you, my Bella," whispered Edward.
I kissed him again before we were pulled into the arms of our family. They hugged
and kissed me and Edward and congratulated us. We spent the rest of the night on
the beach. Edward turned on some music and we danced. After a few hours, we
made our way back to the dorms. Edward and I went to his room and made love all
night. I fell asleep in the arms of my fianc. The man I would spend my eternity
with.

210

CHAPTER 46
~TWO MONTHS LATER~
I could feel my body start to shake as I looked at myself in the mirror. I didn't
recognize the dark haired woman staring at me in the mirror. Her mahogany hair
was pulled up in a intricate amount of small braids all pulled together into a twist on
the back of her head. Her face was rosy but creamy at the same time. Her eyes
were wide and bright. I looked back at that the girls standing behind me.
"You look beautiful," said Alice.
"Edward's very lucky," said Rose.
"I'm the lucky one," I whispered as I smoothed down the front of my ivory dress.
One of the easiest decisions I had to make while planning the wedding was on my
dress. I flew back to Forks a week after Edward proposed and got my mother's dress
from storage. I knew I had to wear her dress. It was ivory silk. It was strapless and
fitted till it hit my waist then it began to flare out.
"This is your something new," said Kate as she handed me a small box. I opened it
and pulled out a beautiful diamond necklace. "It's from all your sisters."
"Thank you," I whispered.
"This is from your brothers," said Angela as she handed me a box. I opened in and
chuckled as I pulled out a blue rose. "It's your something blue."
"It's perfect," I said as Angela tucked it in under my veil. Esme stepped up to me.
She was holding a small box in her hand. She and Carlisle had just found out they
were expecting their first child.
211

"These belonged to Elizabeth," said Esme. I opened the box and gasped softly.
Nestled inside was a pair of diamond drop earrings. "She lent them to me when I
married Carlisle. I know she would want you to wear them today. These are your
something borrowed."
"They are beautiful," I whispered.
"Your dress is your something old," murmured Alice as someone knocked on the
door. Rose pulled the door open and Carlisle came in. He looked very handsome in
his tux.
"It's time," he said with a smile. He came over and offered me his arm. "Are you
ready?"
"Yes," I whispered.
We followed the others out of the beach house and out to the beach. Someone
started the music and one of my songs began playing. The beach had been filled
with an array of roses, freesias, orange blossom, and lilacs. The sun was just setting
and causing the beach to glow off the ocean along with the tiki torches that that
were surrounding us. I looked up at Edward. He was standing at the end of our
makeshift isle. He had a big smile on his face as he looked up at me for the first
time in more than twenty four hours thanks to Alice's insistences that we couldn't
spend the night together last night. So he had stayed with Carlisle and Esme while I
stayed in the beach house. Edward and I had moved in to the beach house just after
he proposed.
Kate started her walked down to the isle. I saw Garrett smile and wink at her from
his position behind Emmett. Emmett's eyes were locked on Rose as she started
after Kate. Angela went next followed by Alice. Esme turned and smiled at me
before she made her way down the aisle. Their silver dresses sparkled. The music
changed to the wedding march and our friends all turned to look at me and Carlisle.
Carlisle tighten his grip on my arm as he started walking me down to the isle. I
knew the moment Edward proposed to me that I wanted Carlisle to give me away.
He was the closest thing Edward and I had to a father. Even though I thought of him
as a brother, I knew he was the right person for the job. He leaned down and kissed
my check before he placed my hand in Edward's and took his spot behind him as
Edward's best man. Edward and I turned and faced Reverend Mills. He had agreed
to come from Forks to marry us.
"We are gathered here today to celebrate the holy union of Edward and Isabella.
Their love is ageless and unique. They love openly and freely," said Reverend Mills. I
heard Emmett snort but I ignored him. "Who gives this woman to be married?"
212

"Her father, Charlie," said Carlisle. I let a tear fall from my eye. I could feel him and
Madame with me as well as Jonathon, Renee, Edward Sr., and Elizabeth.
"Edward and Isabella have chosen to write their own vows," he said. "Isabella?"
"Edward, from the moment I saw you, I was drawn to you. I fall in love with you
more each second of each day. I know that you are my soul mate, the love of my
eternity. I look forward to spending the rest of my existence in your arms dancing to
the music of our life together."
"Edward?" said Reverend Mills with a smile.
"Isabella, when I eight years old, my father told me that I would one day find the
woman that would make me want to kiss her. I didn't believe him until the day I saw
you sitting across from me. You change my entire life in that moment, love. I know
that you my soul mate, the love of my eternity. I look forward to spending the rest of
my existence with you in my arms dancing to the music of our life together."
"Isabella Marie Swan, do you take Edward Anthony Cullen to be your husband, to
have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for all of eternity?" asked Reverend
Mills.
"I do," I said through my tears.
"Edward Anthony Cullen, do you take Isabella Marie Swan to be your wife, to have
and to hold, in sickness and in health, for all of eternity?"
"I do," said Edward as a tear slipped down his face. I reached up and wiped it away.
"May I have the rings, please?" asked Reverend Mills. Esme handed him Edward's
wedding band while Carlisle handed him my wedding band. "These rings are a
symbol of your love and commitment to each other. Just like your love, they are
unbroken and never changing. Isabella, please repeat after me. I give you this ring
as a symbol of my love and commitment."
"I give you this ring as a symbol of my love and commitment," I said as I slipped
Edward's ring on his left hand. It had belonged to his father.
"Edward, please repeat after me. I give you this ring as a symbol of my love and
commitment."
"I give you this ring as a symbol of my love and commitment." said Edward as he
slipped Elizabeth's wedding ring next to her engagement ring that sat on my finger.

213

We turned and untied the six balloons that were tied to the table in front of us. We
turned to our guest.
"We would like to take a moment to remember Charlie and Renee Swan, Edward and
Elizabeth Cullen, and Jonathon and Christine Romanoff-Anders," I said softly.
"Though they can't be here with us physically, we know they are here with us in
spirit. We love you all," said Edward. We turned and released the balloons. We
watched for moment as they floated away to our parents.
"It's an honor and a privilege to announce you husband and wife by the power
invested in me by the state of California. You may kiss your bride," said Reverend
Mills.
Edward smirked as he pulled me into his arms and kissed me hard. I wrapped my
arms around his neck and deepened the kiss. We heard several people chuckle and
someone clear their throat. We broke apart and looked over at Reverend Mills. He
was chuckling and smiling.
"I present to you Edward and Isabella Cullen."
Edward wrapped my arm around his as we started our walk down the aisle. Our
family followed us down and all hugged us. We made our way to another section of
the beach where we had tables set up for the reception. We took our seats and
enjoyed our meal with our families. Our servers cleared our plates before Edward
and I cut the cake and fed a piece to each other. We had just gotten done when
Carlisle and Esme stood up. Everyone quieted down and looked over at them.
"As best man and older brother to Edward, it's my job to start the speeches,"
chuckled Carlisle. Everyone chuckled with him as he and Esme turned to us.
"Edward, for a long time I worried that you would never let anyone into your life.
Then one day, you changed. You smiled for the first time in a long time. You were
genuinely happy. I love you, little brother."
"I love you too, big brother," said Edward before he hugged Carlisle. They pulled
away and Esme looked over at me.
"Bella, I remember the first time I really saw you dance. It was during your
remarkable audition in Seattle. I could tell you were nervous, scared. But as soon as
you stepped on the stage, you face lit up. When you first came to the academy, I
longed to see that woman again. It wasn't until you found Edward, that I saw her.
You've come a long way in the last few months and I am proud to call you my sister.
I love you," said Esme through her tears.

214

"I love you, too," I cried softly as I hugged her.

"To Edward and Bella," said Emmett as he raised his glass of wine.
"To Edward and Bella," murmured our guest.
"It's now time for the bride and groom to have their first dance as husband and
wife," said Alice.
Edward held my hand as he led us out to the dance floor we had set up. He smiled
as he pulled me into his arms and wrapped one of his arms around my waist and
brought our joined hands to his chest. He leaned his forehead down on mine.
"You look so beautiful," he whispered softly.
"Thank you," I whispered. "You look fucking hot. I can't wait to peel that suit off of
you."
"Me either," chuckled Edward softly. He leaned down and kissed me softly. "I love
you, Mrs. Cullen."
"As I love you, Mr. Cullen," I chuckled softly.
I laid my head on Edward's chest as we finished our dance. I danced with Carlisle
next while Edward danced with Esme. After I danced with Carlisle, I danced with
Emmett, Jasper, Garrett, and Ben. I even danced with Jacob, James, Seth, and Mike. I
eventually made it back into Edward's arm.
"How's my sexy wife enjoying her evening?" he asked as we started dancing again.
"I'm having a blast now that I am back in your arms," I chuckled. I sighed. "I'm going
to miss everyone."
"Me too," said Edward. "But we'll be together again soon."
"I know," I whispered.
"It's time to go," whispered Alice from behind us. We turned and faced her. She
looked just as sad as I felt.
"Ok," I whispered softly.
Our guest made their way to the front of the house to wait for us. Edward and I
followed Alice over to where Jasper, Rose, Emmett, Garrett, Kate, Ben, Angela,
215

Carlisle, and Esme were waiting for us. We would see Carlisle and Esme as soon as
we got back from our honeymoon in Brazil but the others were leaving over the next
few days to get settled in their new cities. I could feel the tears building in my eyes
as I looked at my brothers and sisters.
"I'm going to miss you all so much," I cried softly. Edward and I turned and hugged
Angela and Ben first. "I know you both are going to take New York by storm. Don't
make me have to come out and kick your asses. I except you both to shine."
"We promise," whispered Ben as a tear fell down his face.
"Thank you both for the years of friendship," whispered Edward.
"It's been our honor, Edward," sobbed Angela. She turned to me. "Thank you for
everything, Bella. You're the best sister ever. We're expecting a call as soon as you
get back."
"I promise," I whispered. Edward and I turned to Garrett and Kate next. "Boston had
better watch out."
"I love you, Bella," sobbed Kate as she threw her arms around me. "I'm so happy for
you and Edward."
"I love you, too, Kate," I sobbed. I pulled back and looked over at Garrett. "You take
good care of my Kate."
"I promise," whispered Garrett through his tears. "You, um, take of each other.
Edward, if you hurt her, I will come kick your ass."
"I know you will, Gar," chuckled Edward through his tears. "I wouldn't expect
anything else from my brother."
"Forever, man," whispered Garrett as he hugged Edward. We turned to Alice and
Jasper next. She had tears pouring down her face.
"Oh, Alice," I whispered as I hugged her. "I'm going to miss you so much, my little
pixie sister."
"Bella, I'm going to miss you so much," she sobbed. "I knew the minute I saw you
that we were going to be best friends. I never thought I would gain a sister."
"I was so scared of you, Alice," I chuckled through my tears. "I've never meet
someone as alive as you are. Don't ever change."

216

"I won't," she sobbed. She turned to Edward. "Edward, I never thought I would see
the day that you would let love in. I'm glad you did."
"I love you, pixie," whispered Edward as he hugged her.
"I love you too, Edward." she whispered. I turned to Jasper.
"Jas," I whispered as my tears fell. "Thank you for everything."
"That's what brother's do, Bella," he whispered as he hugged me. He leaned his lips
down to my ear. "I wish you could see how much we all needed you. You saved us
all. I love you, little sister."
"I love you, too, brother," I sobbed softly. I leaned up and kissed his check before I
turned to Rose. "Rose"
"I know," she whispered through her tears. "I, um, I'm not very good with expressing
my feelings but I, um, need to tell you that I love you, Bella. You're the little sister I
never had. I.."
"Me too, Rose," I whispered as I hugged her. "You keep Emmett in line for me, ok?"
"Ok," whispered Rose. She turned to Edward. "Hurt her and die."
"I love you, too, Rose," said Edward as he hugged her. "I'll miss you."
"I'll miss you, too," she whispered. I turned to Emmett next. He was struggling to
keep his tears from falling.
"Em, you remember that day in my studio back in Forks?" I asked.
"Yes," he whispered, thickly.
"I wasn't doing very good that morning," I whispered through my tears. "I felt
overwhelmed and I didn't know how to deal with it. You came in and just talked with
me, Em. I can't thank you enough for being there for me. I love you, brother, forever
and ever."
"I love you, too, sister," he sobbed as he pulled me into his arms. "You will always be
my sister."
"Emmett," whispered Edward as I pulled away. "I can't thank you enough for being
my brother over the last few years."

217

"Don't thank me, Edward," said Emmett as he hugged Edward. "Just take care of
each other."
"We will," he said. Edward wrapped his arm around my wait as we turned to Carlisle
and Esme next. "We will see you when we get back."
"Take care of our niece or nephew," I chuckled. I hugged them both. "I love you."
"We love you, too," whispered Esme.
"Take care of yourselves," said Carlisle.
"We will," said Edward. He hugged them both. "Thank you for..everything."
"That's what family does," said Carlisle.
They all hugged us once more before they went out front to join our friends. Edward
kissed me and wrapped his arm around my waist before we made our way out to
the front of our house. Everyone started throwing bird seed at us as we quickly
made our way down the pathway between them to the black limo that was waiting
for us. I climbed in first followed quickly by Edward. I turned and looked out the back
window as the limo pulled away from the house. Our family was standing in front of
everyone with their arms wrapped around each other. I turned and laid my head on
Edward's shoulder.
"I love you," I whispered.
"As I love you," whispered Edward.

218

EPILOGUE
"Edward, shake a leg," I yelled up the stairs. "They are going to be here soon."
"I'm coming," He chuckled as he came bouncing down the stairs. He wrapped his
arms around me and rubbed my protruding baby belly. "You aren't excited, are
you?"
"Yes," I moaned as Edward slipped his hand under the hem of my cotton dress. He
ran his hand up my thigh to the thin lace that was covering my dripping pussy.
"Edward.."
"You're so wet, love," he moaned as he slipped his fingers inside of my panties. "Is
that for me?"
"Yes..please.."I moaned.
"What do you want?" whispered Edward as he nibbled and sucked on my neck. He
slipped his fingers inside of me.
"I need you in me now," I growled as I bucked my hips into his hand.

219

"As you wish," whispered Edward.

He moved his fingers from inside of me. I whimpered softly. He chuckled as he slid
my panties down my legs. I stepped out of them and pulled my dress off. Edward
tugged off his t-shirt and shorts. I moaned when I saw him without boxers. Edward
pulled me back into his arms and slid his hands down to my ass. He lifted me up
and I wrapped my legs around his waist. Edward pressed me against the wall and
slammed his cock into me.
"FUCK," I screamed. I wove my fingers in his hair and pulled his lips to mine. "I
fucking love when you fuck me."
"Me too, Baby," he growled as he increased his pace. He was gripping my ass in his
hands and pulling me down to meet his thrusts. "Feel.so..good."
Edward lowered his lips down to my nipple and sucked it into his mouth. He bit
down hard and I pulled on his head bringing him even closer to me. God, he still
knows how to manipulate my body. I could feel my orgasm fast approaching as
Edward continued to thrust in and out of me.
"FUCK!" I screamed as I came violently.
"HOLY..FUCK!" growled Edward as he slammed into me once more and came deep
inside of me. He leaned his forehead on my shoulder and chuckled. "You still make
me cum hard."
"You too, Baby," I chuckled. Just then the doorbell rang. "Shit, they're here."
"The one time they are early," muttered Edward as he set me down on my feet.
I quickly slipped my panties back on and pulled my dress over my head. I tried to fix
my ponytail while Edward pulled on his shorts and t-shirt but it wasn't working. We
went over and exchanged a look before we opened the door.
"It's about time," chuckled Emmett. He, Rose, Jasper, Alice, Ben, Angela, Garrett,
Kate, Carlisle, and Esme were standing in the doorway with smirks on their faces.
"We didn't think you were ever going to get done fucking," chuckled Rose. I rolled
my eyes.
"Get your asses in here," I chuckled. They all filed in, hugging me and Edward as
they came into the beach house. "There are drinks in the fridge and we have the
grill ready for you men to go grill us some steaks."

220

"You're so pushy sometimes," teased Jasper. "I hope your babies are pushy."
"I'm hungry," I chuckled.
"I bet," snickered Ben. I rolled my eyes. Edward chuckled as he led Garrett, Ben,
Jasper, Emmett, and Carlisle out to the deck. I looked back over at Esme.
"Where's Elizabeth?" I asked.
"She is staying with her friend Claire," said Esme, rolling her eyes at her nearly ten
year old daughter. "She said we aren't cool enough to be around anymore."
"Wow, you are going to have your hands full with her once she hits her teen years,"
I chuckled.
"She's going to be a hellcat," chuckled Alice.
"She already is," chuckled Angela.
"How are you feeling?" I asked as I rubbed her baby belly.
"Tired and fat," she whined. I chuckled softly. "He's doing good. Ten more weeks to
go."
"I can't wait to meet him," I said softly. "Let's go out back with the boys."
"Ok," they all chuckled.
We made our way out back to the deck and settled around the patio table. It's hard
to believe that it's been ten years since Edward and I got married on this beach.
What an amazing ten years they have been.
When Edward and I got back from our honeymoon, we threw ourselves into Marcus'
ballet. The story was of two young lovers who came together only to be separated
too soon. They found each other years later and rebuilt their lives together. We
opened here in San Francisco three months later. Our show was a huge hit. We
spent the next year touring all over the world with our show. Edward and I even
composed several songs for our show. We are still with The San Francisco Ballet but
we were taking some time off because of the babies. That's right, we are expecting
twins in five months.
Angela and Ben did indeed take New York by storm when they starred in The
Nutcracker. They were hailed as two of the best newcomers of the year. They were
married a year after they left for New York. They stayed in New York until a year
221

ago. They moved back to San Francisco and are working at the academy with
Carlisle and Esme. They are expecting their first child, Nathan Isaac, in just a
handful of weeks.
Garrett and Kate spent a year in Boston before they transferred to San Diego. They
had creative differences with Charlotte Johnson. Basically, Charlotte turned out to
be a crazy stalker whore who became fixated on Kate. They had to file a restraining
order on her after she broke into their apartment and cut all their photos up. They
are much happier in San Diego. Especially since Emmett and Rose are still there.
They were married five years ago here at the beach house.
Emmett and Rose fell in love with San Diego. They managed to make quite the
name for themselves there but three years ago, Emmett tore a ligament in his
shoulder that ended his career. Rose didn't like dancing with anyone else so they
retired and opened a small dance school. I think they love being on the teaching
end of the ballet world. They have been married for seven years.
Jasper and Alice became a household name in LA. Their performance in their
production of Anthony and Cleopatra made international headlines. They also
traveled the world with their company. Jasper has moved from the stage to the role
as choreographer. Alice and Jasper were married two years ago. He recruited Seth
Clearwater for one of his shows. He is Alice's new partner. Seth just started seeing a
girl by the name of Amanda a few months ago.
Carlisle and Esme are still here at the academy. Their nine year old daughter,
Elisabeth Isabella, is an amazing ballerina. They still run the academy but are more
in the background than they were when I was a student there. I know they are
extremely happy just to have each other.
It's still hard not to have Charlie or Madame with me. I think about them every day.
They were the only people I had for a long time. I know they are still with me, even
today. We heard a few months after our wedding that Tanya was convicted of
Madame's murder and sentenced to life in prison without the possibility of parole.
She tried to claim that the drugs she was on caused her to snap but between the
threats she made at the academy and in Seattle, she had no case. I was glad when
the case was over.
Edward came over and sat down next to me. I leaned my head on his shoulder. He
leaned down to my ear.
"Are you ready to tell them?" he whispered.
"Yes," I whispered. He kissed me before he leaned up and cleared his throat to get
everyone's attention.
222

"I know you all were wondering why we wanted you to come down here this
weekend," said Edward as he wrapped his arm around my waist. "Bella and I have
something we would like to share with you."
"Edward and I just found out last week that we are expecting a boy and a girl. We
are naming them Charles Jonathon and Christine Renee."
Everyone was silent for half a second before they engulfed us in hugs and kisses.
This was our crazy family. I loved them even more now than I did ten years ago.

223